be accursed 2. Cor. 13. We cannot do any thing against the truth but for the truth Also This power is giuen vs to edifie and not to destroie So doe the Canons commaunde 2. quaest 7. Cap. Sacerdotes Cap. Oues And Augustine in his treatise against Petilians Epistle saith Neither must we subscribe to Catholike Bishops if they chaunce to erreâ—â— holde opinions which he against the Scriptures If so be * that they haue any other power or iurisdiction in hearing and vnderstanding certaine cases as namâ—lie of Maâ—rinâ—ony tithes c. They holde it by mans lawe and that in such places where the ordinarie iudges failing the Princes are constreined wil they nil they to minister iustice to their subiects for mainteining of peace And a few lines after So oft as we handle this place by and by our aduersaries cry out that the Bishops authority being ouerthrowâ—e ther followethdisorder that the peoples behauiour cannot be ordered that the common sort was lusty vnbâ—â—dled in a word there followeth a hellish life such a one as is painted out by Euripides in this verse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 They complaine also that when as some lawes are abrogated the common people taketh it as a patâ—erne how to deale with all the rest And so shaking of the boodes and reines of discipline and order they take an excessiue libâ—rlie to themselues which bâ—eedeth infinite offences â—â—â—â—ches be tweene Princes scatrering of Churches 〈◊〉 warres and desolations To coâ—clude they 〈◊〉 here what an enimie to mankinde want of gouernment is and how manie nices and calamities arising out of this fountaine doe ouerslow the 〈…〉 of man They aduile therefore for the 〈…〉 of these so great euills to establish the authoritie of Bishoppes to 〈…〉 the lawes that haue bene in vse before and also to beare with the inconueniences if there be anie in them in respect of the common weakenes of men and for quietnes sake to dissemble them especiallie seing there can no state or order be apppointed which is without all maner of faults Here also they bring in that old saying That an euill well couched is not to be stirred They rehearse manâ—e examples howe great ouerthrowes followed vpon the remoouing of lawes and the chaunge of the forme of gouernment in the Cities of Athens Sparta Rome and diuers others At Rome how oft did the dissentions of the Consulles and the Tribunes stirre vp great ciuill warres Though these senatour like declamations be verie plausible and incense the mindes of manie against vs yet they maie be confuted by moste true and substantial arguments First therefore wee desire that these our accusers woulde turne ouer the hystorie of the Church from time to time and that they woulde not thinke that those notable men the Prophets and Apostles were without common sense and reason and so hard harted that they cared not for the peace and quiet of their countrie or so barbarous and cruell that they made no great accompt of the discipline lawes and good order of the kingdome For those moste wise vertuous and graue men Esaie Ionas Ieremie Iohn Baptist Christ Peter Iames and Paull Did both know what a great good ciuill concorde is and loued their countrie and countriemen and also were greatlie greeued to beholde the discords and renting a sunder of those notable common wealthes How often did Christ weepe when he spake of the discordes and Tuâ—â—lâ—es of his nation and the sacking of the citie Albeit therefore the Prophets and Apostles did verie wel know and greatlie like of those ciuill duties Yet were they constrained by the commaundement of God to waâ—re against the deuils kingdome to preach heauenlie doctrine to collect a Church vnto God and to imploye their seruice to the eternall saluation of a great number of men These are the first lawes that euer were giuen and are to be preferred before all other Thâ—â— shaâ— haue no other Gods Thou shall not take the name of God in vaine And this concerning the sonne This is my beloued sonne heare him These lawes must needes be obeyed The true doctrine of God and his true worship must needes be embraced and receiued and all errors that â—end to the dishonour of God must be abhorred and forsaken though all the worlde should breake and fall downe No humane thing must be preferred before Gods commaundement not out life nor friends not the concorde and agreement of neighbours and countriemen Moses a verie wise man and no doubt a politicke man laieth vpon the tribe of Leui the charge of teaching and knowing what great conflicts and daungers teachers shal meete withal he forewarneth them of that which he tooke to be moste difficult of all other And chargeth them that the defence of true doctrine be moste deare vnto them for so he saith Deut. 33. These shall keepe thy wâ—rde and shall forget their parentes children and brethren And hereof we haue experience that it is no small burden that is laide vpon the teachers of the worde Our men are cruellie dealt with in manie places We are sore oppressed and the discord in our countrie bringeth no small gâ—â—efe vnto vs. But as was saide before the commaundement of God concerning the imbracing of the true doctrine of God and renouncing of errours must be preferred before these great inconueniences We are not ignorant what wife men haue written of chaunging and altering lawes We remember well the saying of Plato that as the manners of doting parents so the customes fashions of our countrie though none of the wisest are to be borne with all But these precepts haue their bounds and limits within which they must bâ— resâ—rained Bondage without 〈◊〉 may be borne but idolatry is not to be borne with nor the light of the Gospell to be extinquished Againe whie doe our aduersaries deâ—lame of such a moderation vnto vs when as they in the meane while murder the Cytizens and members of Christ They might easilie establish peace and mainteine the author of good order if they world abolish superstition and vniust lawes But now they contend not for the safty of the Church but for their owne profiâ—tes and pleasures They would not haue the Idolatrie of the Masse nor praying to the deade spoken against because they caÌ„not abide that their gaine should decrease They forbid wandring lusts because the vnmâ—ried state is best for the keeping of their goodes These things are in all menseies Therfore let them lâ—auâ— of their Senator like inuectiues wherein to vse the olde Poets wordes vnder a faire colour they seeke to establish shaâ—eles factes Hereto I adâ—oine also the other parte of our defence both true and vnfeigned We doe not shake of gouernment to bring in disorder We reach that the ministerie of the gospell is moste highlie to be reuerenced and obeyed in those things which according to the gospel do properlie belong to the ministerie thereof And he is a wicked and an accursed wretch that doth
AN HARMONY OF THE CONFESSIONS OF THE FAITH OF THE CHRISTIAN AND REFORMED CHVRCHES which purelie professe the holy doctrine of the Gospell in all the chiefe Kingdomes Nations and Prouinces of Europe the Catologue and order whereof the Pages following will declare There are added in the ende verie shorte notes in which both the obscure thinges are made plaine those thinges which maie in shew seeme to be contrarie each to other are plainelie and verie modestlie reconciled and if anie points doe as yet hang in doubt they are sincerelie pointed at All which things in the name of the Churches of Fraunce and Belgia are submitted to the free and discrete iudgement of all other Churches Newlie translated out of Latine into English Also in the end is added the Confession of the Church of Scotland Alowed by publique authoritie Imprinted by THOMAS THOMAS Printer to the Vniuersitie of Cambridge 1586. A PREFACE IN THE NAME OF THE CHVRCHES OF FRAVNCE AND BELGIA VVHICH PROfesse the reformation of the Gospell â‚ AMbrose in a certaine place saith notablie There ought to be no strife but conference among the seruants of Christ. For seeing the dulnes of mans vnderstanding especiallie in heauenlie matters is such that we can not oft times perceiue matters otherwise verie plaine it can by no meanes be denied but that by mutuall conference and friendly and brotherly debating of the matter we come to verie great light And that especiallie seemeth profitable and needful that some should be set on edge by others that those thinges which the Lord hath particularlie bestowed vpon seuerall members of the Church may redound to the common benefit of the wholl bodie and that all sinister affection set a part Christ who is the Fathers wisdome and the onely Master and teacher of the Church may be heard and as he is the Prince of peace may so by his spirit ioyne together our mindes that if it be possible we maie all thinkâ— one and the same thing in the Lorde But to striue braule and fiercelie and frowardlie to contend as fensers doe is so farre from becomming men that are taught of god as that it is not seemely for modest or ciuill persons And if so be that in all yea euen in the verie least affaires of mans life that rule of modestie is to be kept what I pray you is to be done when we are in hand with God and Gods matters Surelie holie things are holily and deuoutly to be handled in the feare of god loue of our neighbour Who if he goe out of the way is by the Spirit of meâ—kenes to be called backe againe but if he take the right waie he is more and more to be instructed therein to the end it may appeare that we are not driuen by any motion of man but that in all things our mindes are ruled and gouerned by God Yet alas such is the spot and staine of our times that the euill custome of writing whatsoeuer and euen of railing hath seised vpon the wits mindes not of meane men onely but euen of those whom iâ— most of all behooued to doe the cleane contrary The roble of Iesuites and such other like fellows whose verie rewarde is the earnest of bondage and cursed speaking how shameleslie and outragiouslie they are caried against vs and the trueth woh what bitternes they cast out against vs such things as they haue bin taught in the schoole of shamelesnes it maâ—e be sufficientlie perceiued of any man For thâ—y when they feele them selues pressed with moste strong reasons and ouercome with expresse places of scripture they runne to cauills and slaunders as to the onelie refuge of their errours They say wee haue reuolted from the Catholique Church that we might follow the diuers imaginations of men they crâ—e aloud that we are heretikes schisâ—atiques and sectaries and they oft times in mockage cal vs Confessionists and moreouer they laâ—e in our dish that wee neither agree with our selues nor with others whoe detest the bishoppe of Rome but there are as many Religions among vs as there are Confessions of Faith And that they may seeme to procure credit to themselues and to giue a check to the Germane Churches especiallie they bring forth both certeine other writings and especiallie that Forme of Agreement of late published in Germanie in which there are certaine things to be seene farre differing from those auncient Confessions of Faith which the Churches of the Gospell haue euen since the beginning giuen out But let them so thinke that the fault of heresie is not to be laide vpon those whose faith altogether relieth on moste sure grounds of scripture that they are no schismatiques who intierly cleaue to Gods Church such an one as the Prophets Apostles doe describe vnto vs nor to be accounted sectaries who embrace the truth of God which is one and alwaies like it selfe What doe they mean I praie you by the name of Confessionists so often repeated For if euerie man be commaunded to make confession of his Faith so often as Gods glorie and the edifying of the Church shall require what a wonderfull or strange thing ought it to seeme if Cities if Prouinces if wholl kingdomes haue made profession of their faith when they were falsely charged by the Popish sorte that they had gone from the doctrine of the true beleeuing Church but they will saie there ought to be one confession of faith and no moe as though forsooth a confession of faith were to be valued rather by the words then by the thing it selfe What therefore will they saie to our ancetours who when they had the Apostles Creede yet for all that set out the Nicene Chalcedonian and manie moe such like Creedes Those Creedes saie you were generall Yea surelie but so generall that a great part of the world in those elder times followed the frantique heresies of the Arrians whom the godlie forefathers by setting forth those Creedes desired to bring home into the Church againe The trueth saith Hilarie was by the aduise and opinions of Bishops many waies sought a reason of that which was meant was rendered by seuerall confessions of faith set downe in writing And a litle after It ought to seeme no maruell right welbeloued breethren that mens faiths began to be declared so thick the outrage of heretiques laieth this necessitie vpon vs. Thus much saide Hilarie What that Athanasius Augustine and many other auncients set forth their Creedes also that the puritie of Christian faith might more and more shine sorth Therefore if Kingdoms Cities and whole prouinces haue priuatelie made confession of their faith this was the cause therof for that hitherto the state of times hath not suffered that a generall Councell of all those who professe the reformed religion might be holden But if it once come to passe and the Lord graunt that the Churches maie at length inioy so great a benefit then there may be one onelie confession of faith extant
the Gospell But if they will not doe it let this publique and euerlasting monument witnes to all that come after that we and all of our side are shall be free not onelie from the grieuous reproches with which wee are vndeseruedlie laden but also without blame of all the hurlie burlies and dissentions that haue beene hitherto and that which God forbid are peraduenture like tobe more greeuous vnles it be speedelie preuented on both sides And seeing in this Harmonie we speake not onlie with our owne but euen with the mouth of all those nations whose confessions we haue brought into one forme of one and the same doctrine we hope it will come to passe that not so much the seuerall names of the French Belgia and other Confessions shal hereafter be heard as that one onlie vniuersall simple plaine and absolute Confession of all Churches speaking as it were with one the same tongue of Chanaan shall be seene and that they who were thought to be farre wide as hath hitherto not altogether without desert by reason of ouer many mens priuate writings beene thought of vs and the brethren of the Confession of Auspurge if so be that men keepe within the boundes of the Confessions and all cauilling and sophistrie be laide aside and as well faithfull as fauourable exposition be admitted shall be thought very neerelie to agree in al things And this was the cause why we desired to put the confession of Auspurge together also with that of Saxony Wirtemberge in this Harmonie that it might be the more easilie known that both we agree with them in all particular points of faith and that there are verie few matters hanging in controuersie betweene vs. For concerning that doubt about the Lords Supper in the thing and of the thing i◠selfe there is no strife we differ in certaine adiuncts and circumstances of the thing In the thing it selfe I saie we agree although as the gifts of God are diuers so some do more plainly some do not so plain lie and perhaps not so fitlie vtter that which they thinke For we all acknowledge that the holie signes haue not a bare signification but that by the ordinance of God they assure our consciences that the things themselues are as truelie and certainlie giuen of God to all that come as the signes themselues are giuen by Gods minister But this questiō remaineth whether as the signe so also the present thing it selfe be giuen to the body or rather the present signe be giuen to the bodie but the present thing giuen onelie to the minde and faith Againe whether as both be giuen to al so both be receiued of al of some vnto life and of other some vnto death In like sort we all beleeue the true Communication of the true bodie and the true bloode of our Lord Iesus Christ The controuersie standeth in the manner of communicating but who may therefore of right thinke that the holie vnitie of the Churches is to be plucked a sunder That they of our side were alwaies desirous of peace and agreement the historie of the conference at Marpurge and such things as were afterward done in the yeare 1536. doe sufficientlie witnes Moreouer so often as there appeared any hope of agreement it is cleare that there was no other cause but the importunitie of some certaine men why new and sudden braules beeing raised the matter could not come or long continue in that agreement which was hoped for For that we may let passe very many other things although in the beginning it were openlie knowne among all that there was no controuersie betweene vs no not so much as the verie Papists excepted in the opinion about worshipping the mysterie of the holie Trinitie loe about the latter end that vnhappie monster of Vbiquitie came forth which if it be admitted will quite ouerthrow the true doctrine of Christs person and his natures Hence then come the distractions of Churches hence come so deadlie quarrellings But seeing this wholl matter hath beene often handled by verie learned men it is no time for vs to deale any farther therein For it is sufficient for vs to shew in few wordes that our men so farre as was possible alwaies prouided for the peace of the Church Neither truelie hath any man cause after the example of certain moderators such as not long since haue beene why he should perswade himselfe that we would here of this hotch-potch of opinions make a certaine medlie as it were of contrarie qualities But we leaue all thinges wholl that euerie one may so know his owne words beeing compared with the sayings of others that he shall finde nothing forged nothing taken away nothing put to or wrested And to conclude the forme and drift of this wholl work if it be more narrowlie vowed shal not vnworthily be iudged a sound body of christian doctrine framed and alowed by the writings and as it were by ◠common councell of the godlie Churches well nigh of all Europe For here all the chiefe points of our Religion beeing discussed and approoued are by the publique authoritie of all the chiefe nations in Christendome with one consent published and knit together yet we must confesse as we afore touched that through the manifolde and busie braulings of priuate persons and glosses as men commonly speak the matter was brought farre from the groundes thereof to things cleane besides the purpose and impertinent For first there beganne to be dealing onely about the supper then it came to Christs Ascension and sitting in heauen and within a while after to the personall vnion of both his natures and what stay will there be in the ende for many by all mens leaue be it spoken seeme to be delighted with this continual striuing that howsoeuer and whatsoeuer it might coste them they might not be vnknowne But it becommeth the Disciples of Christ to seeke peace and to despise glorie For as Bernard saith They that despise peace and seeke after glorie they lose both peace and glorie A way therefore with those speaches I am of Paull I am of Cephas let that one saying be heard I am Christs I am the Churches There is something that may be misliked yet there are verie manie things that may wel be liked the same ground work of faith abideth let therfore the same loue continue and let vs not think much to take them for brethren whome God vouchsafeth to take for sonnes neither let vs despise those for whome Christ despised him-selfe That thing is assuredlie true and very much liked of vs that nothing in holy doctrine is to be thought of smal importance but rather that euen in the least pointes thereof a certeine faith and full assurance is required flat contrarie to the wauering of the Academikes yet we can not like of too too much peeuishnes through which some do straight waie vpon verie smal occasion cal their brethren heretikes schismatikes vngodlie Mahumetanes let these speeches be
Moreouer to giue an euident token of his confession he found fault with the other which cursed Christ These thinges are done by him because this verie Messias beeing partner with him in his punishment in a woâ—de doth teach his minde and by 〈◊〉 some comfort the Worde is effectual in him and through 〈◊〉 the eternall Father doth poure the holie ghost into the heart of this hearer that he may kindle in him ioye loue inuocation hope of eternall life and other vertues Of Rewardes PAull saith Rom. 6. Eternall life is the gift of God through Iesus Christ our Lorde and they that are reconciled or iustified Are heires annexed with the Sonne of God and that for his sake not for their owne merittes Faith receiuing remission of sinnes and iustification and the hope of eternall life doe relie vpon the Sonne of god the Mediatour as it is said Ioh. 6. This is the will of the Father that â—â—erie one that beleeueth in him should haue eternall life And Rom. 5. Beeing iustified by faith we haue peace with God through our Lord Iesus Christ by whom we haue accesse through faith vnto this grace wherin we stand and reioyce vnder the hope of eternall life He ioyneth faith and hope together and affirmeth that either of them doth relie vpon the Mediatour And it is manifest that hope ought not to relie on our workes because it is saide Psal 142. No man liuing shall be iustified in thy sight But as they which repent are accounted iust by faith for the onelie Sonne of god his sake and for him and thorough him are quickned so for him and not for our merites is eternall life giuen vnto vs as the theefe on the crosse heareth this promise To daie thou shalt be with me in Paradise Luc. 23. Neither must we dreame that the Sonne of god did merit or giue vnto vs a preparation onelie to eternall life but let that most comfortable saying of Hosee be alwaies in our sight O death I will be thy death O hell I wil be thy destruction For the Sonne of God thorough him we are deliuered form eternal death translated into life eternall as he saith I giue vnto them eternall life And. 1. Ioh. 5. He that hath the Sonne hath life And let hope be sure firme as Peter saith 1. Pet. 1. Hope perfectlie that is looke for eternall life not with doubtfull opinion in an assured hope to wit for the Mediatours sake And Augustine saith well in his booke of meditations The certainetie of our whole confidence consisteth in the blood of Christ Let vs holde both these points assuredlie that he which repenteth doth freelie by faith receiue remission of sinnes and iustification for the Sonne of god his sake and that he is an heire of eternall life as Paull saith Rom. 8. As many as are led by the spirit of God they are the Sonnes of God And if they be children they are also the heiresof God Yet notwithstanding this also is true that they which doe shake of the holie ghost falling from faith or sinning grieuouslie against their conscience and doe not returne vnto God by repentance are not heires as it is saide Gal. 5. They which do such things shall not inherit the kingdome of God And. 1. Tim. 2. Fight a good fight hauing faith and a good conscience which some haue put awaie and as concerning faith haue made shipwracke And Math. 25. I was hungrie and ye gaue me not to eate And These shall goe into euerlasting punishment but the righteous shall goe into life eternall Now although life eternall life is giuen to the regenerate for the Sonne of god yetwithall it is also a rewarde of good workes as it is said Your reward is plentifull in heauen as a patrimonie is the reward of the laboures of a sonne although it be giuen to the sonne for an other cause Moreouer god hath added vnto good workes certaine promises of his and therefore euen for the good workes of holie men God doth giue spirituall and corporall gifts euen in this life and that diuerselie as it seemeth good to his vnspeakable wisedome 1. Tim. 4. Godlines hath the promises of the life present of that that is to come Marc. 10. They shall receiue a hundred folde in this life but with tribulation and after this life eternall life Mat. 10. Whosoeuer shall giue vnto one of these little ones to drinke a cup of colde water onelie in the name of a disciple he shall not loose his rewarde Luc. 6. Giue and it shall be giuen to you Exod. 20. Honoure thy Father and thy Mother that thou maiest liue long vpon earth Isa 33. Bread shal be giuen him and his waters shal be sure they shall see the King in his glorie that is for obedience and good workes God doth giue quiet common weales an honest meeke gouernement c. Isa 58. Breake thy breade to the hungrie and thou shalt be as a garden that is watered c. The example of the widow at Sarepta is well knowne and the Psalmist saith Substance and riches are in his house For seeing that God in this mortall and miserable life doth gather his Church and will haue it to be an honest congregation he giueth there unto many places of entertainement he giueth nestes to godlie poore families for the bringing vp of their children and for the spreading abroad of doctrine to conclude he will preserue the societie of mankinde householdes and common weales and that to this ende that a Church may be gathered Therefore he giueth sometime a gouernment not troublesome peace a fruitfull land other good thinges for the prayers of holie men for their diligence and for common necessities sake as for Ioseph Naaman Daniel those kingdomes wherein they liued â—lorished the more And Ierem. 19. The banished in Babylon are commaunded to praie for the peace and holsome gouernment of that place where they were intertayned So also often times punishments are heaped vp for the sinnes of the Chuch as is to be seene in the punishment of the tribe of Beniamin Dauid and others Now god will haue vs to vnderstand that these benefits are necessarie for the bodie and to know that they be giuen of god in asking of them he will haue our faith to be exercised as we shall declare more at large in a fit place At this time we haue therefore added these few thinges that in this confession there might be also a Testimonie in our Churches that this true and necessarie doctrine touching good workes is faithfullie laide open OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE Of Iustification CHAP. 5. WE beleeue and confesse that to do and practize such righteousnes as is acceptable to God these vertues be necessarie Faith hope and loue and that man can not of him-selfe conceiue these vertues but doth receiue them of the fauour and grace of God and that faith doth worke by loue But we think that their iudgement doth
and after their examples by which they founded their Churches and according to that also that they brought old laws or decreees in to subiection the which thing ourministers among them-selues do in deed declare and practize This laudable order of gouerning the Church together with lawfull discipline that is with the seueritie of punishments appointed by God 〈…〉 vnto it ought diligentlie to be 〈…〉 so that the wicked and such as abide in 〈…〉 without repentance hauing their heartes 〈…〉 as giue not obedience to God and to his word and in the Church are authors of great offences and do not repent or become better after due faithful and 〈…〉 that such I saie may be publiquelie punished and â—e remooued from the holie fellowship by Ecclesiasticall punishment whicâ—â— commonly is called abandoning excommunicatioÌ„ or our sing yet not by the helpe of the ciuil power but by vertue of the word the commaundement of Christ And that this punishment maie indifferentlie be vsed towards all no regard or respect is to be had of persons of what degree soeuer they be whether they be ciuill or Ecclesiasticall persons according to that sentence of the doctrine of Christ who saith If thy brother trespasse against thee goe reprooue him betweene him and thee alone if he heare thee thou hast wonne thy brother if he heare thee not take yet with thee one or two If he heare not these tell it vnto the Church and if he heare not the Church let him be vnto thee as an heathen man and a Publicane And Saint Paull together with his fellow ministers did in expresse wordes giue a commaundement hereof writing thus We commaund you brethren in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ that ye withdraw your selues from euerie brother that walketh vnordinatelie and not after the instruction which he receiued of vs. And in an other place he saieth Put from among your selues that wicked man And yet this is not to be concealed that at all times there haue beene manie in the Church which seemed to be Christians and yet were wicked hypocrites close sinners farre from repentance that there be and shal be such hereafter euen vnto the end of the world such as are neither chastned by this discipline of Christ neither can easilie be excommunicated or altogether separated from the Church but are to be reserued committed to Christ alone the chiefe Shepheard to his coÌ„ming as the Lord himselfe saith of these men that the Angells in the last daie shal first separate such from the righteous and cast them into the sierie fâ—rnace where shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth Here with all it is also taught that that mischieuous and wicked Antichrist shall sit in the temple of God to wit in the Church of whome the Prophets Christ our Lord and his Apostles haue foretolde vs and warned vs to take heede of him that the simple sort among the faithfull might auoid him and not suffer themselues to be seduced by him Now in Antichrist we are to acknowledge a double ouerthwartnes to witte dishonestie and deceiuing the first is an ouerthwartnes of the minde or meaning or a bringing in of false doctrine cleane contrarie to the meaning of Christ our Lord and of the holie Scripture whereof the Apostle speaketh after this sorte The time will come when they will not suffer anie longer the holie doctrine but hauing their cares â—â—â—â—ing shall after their owne lustes get them an heape of teachers and shall turne their eares from the trueth and shall be giuen vnto fables The other euill or offence that we are to consider in Antichrist is a corrupt and naughtie life giuing vnto others a verie ill example and is full of horrible sinnes hurtfull filthines and all kinde of vices which in the Antichristian Church are openlie practized and that freelie without any kinde of punishment whereof the Apostle saith This know also that in the last daies shall come perilous times For men shall be louers of their owne selues couetous boasters proud cursed speakers disobedient to parents vnthankefull prophane without naturall affection such as cannot be pleased false accusers intemperate fierce not louers or desirous of that which is good traiterous headie high minded louers of pleasure more then of God hauing a slâ—ew of godlines but haue denied the power thereof turne awaie therefore from such Of which time also Christ forespake in these words And then many shall be offended at these examples and shal betraie one another and haâ—e one another And many false Prophets shall arise and deceiue many And because iniquitie shal increase many waies the loue of many shal be colde But he that 〈◊〉 to the end he shal be saued These wordes are to be vnderstood of them which do continue in the doctrine of Christ enduring all aduersities wherewith they are assaied And in an other place Christ crieth out Woe to the world because of offences And Blessed is he that shall not be offended in me OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION THerefore we beleeue that it is not lawfull for anie man to withdraw himselfe from the congregations to rest in himselfe but rather that al men are to defende and to preserue the vnitie of the Church submitting themselues to the common instruction and to the yoke of Christ wheresoeuer God doth appoint that true Ecclesiastical discipline although the decrees of Magistrates doe gainesaie it from wich order whosoeuer doe separate themselues they doe resist the ordinance of God We beleeue that verie carefullie and wiselie the true Church the name wherof too manie do abuse is to be discerned Therefore we affirme out of the worde of God that the Church is a companie of the faithfull which agree together in following the word of God and in imbracing pure religion wherein also they do dailie profit growing and confirming themselues mutuallie in the feare of God as they which haue neede dailie to goe forward and to profit and who although they profit neuer so much must notwithstanding of necessitie daielie flie to the remission of sinnes Yet we doe not denie but that manie Hypocrites and reprobates are mingled with the faithfull but their guilefull dealing is not able to take awaie the name of the Church Therfore seing we beleeue this to be so we withal boldlie affirme that where the word of God is not receiued and where there is no profession of that obedience which is due thereunto nor anie vse of Sacramentes there if we will speake properlie we cannot iudge anie Church to be Therefore we condemne the Papisticall assemblies because that the pure trueth of God is banished from them and among them the sacraments of Faith are corrupted counterfeited and falsified or altogether abolished and to conclude among whome all superstitions and Idolatries are in full force And therefore we thinke that all they who ioyne them selues to such actions and communicate therwith doe separate
flocke and also prouide things necessarie for it The Doctors doe instruct and teach the true faith and godlines Therefore the Church ministers that now are maie be called Bishops Elders Pastors and Doctors But in processe of times there where manie moe names of Ministers brought into the Church For some were created Patriarkes others Archbishoppes others suffragans other Metrapolitanes Archpriests Deacons Subdeacons Acolâ—thes Exorcists Queristers Porters I know not what a rable besides Cardinalls Prouosts and Priors Abbots greater and lesser gouerners higher and lower But touching all these we paâ—â—â— not a rush what they haue beene in time paste or what they are now It is sufficient for vs that forasmuch as concerneth Ministers we haue the doctrine of the Apostles We therefore knowing certeinelie that Monkes and the orders or sortes of them are neither instituted of Christ noâ— ofhis Apostles we teach that they are so farre from being profitable that they are pernicious and hurtfull vnto the Church of God For although in former times they were somewhat tollerable when they liued solytarilie getting their liuings with their owne handes were burdensome to none but did in all places obey their Pastors euen as laie men yet what kind of men they be now al the world seeth perceiueth They pretend I know not what vowes but they lead a life altogether disagreeing from their vowes so that the verie best of them may iustlie be numbred among those of whome the Apostle speaketh We heare saie that there be some among you which walke inordinatelie and worke not at all but are busie bodies c. Therefore we haue no such in our Churches and besides we teach that they should not be suffered to rout in the Churches of Christ Furthermore no man ought to vsurpe the honour of the Ecclesiastical ministerie that is to say greedily to pluck it to him by bribes or anie euill shiftes or of his own accord But let the ministers of the Church be called and chosen by a lawfull and ecclesiasticall election and vocation that is to saie let them be chosen religiouslie of the Church or of those which are appointed thereunto by the Church and that in due order without anie tumult seditions or contention But we must haue an eie to this that not euerie one that wil be elected but such men as are fitte haue sufficient learning especiallie in the Scriptures and godlie eloquence and wise simplicitie to conclude such men as be of good reporte for a moderation and honestie of life according to that Apostlike rule which Saint Paull giueth in the 1. to Timothie 3. cap. and 1. to Titus And those which are chosen let them be ordained of the Elders with publike praier and laying on of handes We do here therfore condemne all those which runne of their owne accord beeing neither chosen sent nor ordained We do also vtterly disalow vnfit ministers such as are not furnished with giftes requisite for a Pastor In the meane time we are not ignorant that the innocent simplicitie of certaine Pastours in the primitiue Church did sometimes more profit the Church then the manifolde exquisite and nice learning of other some that were ouer loftie and high minded And for this cause we also at this daie do not reiect the honest simplicitie of certaine men which yet is not destitute of all knowledge and learning The Apostles of Christ doe terme al those which beleeue in Christ Priests but not in regarde of their ministerie but because that all the faithfull being made Kings and Priests by Christ maie offer vp spirituall sacrifices vnto God The ministerie then and priesthood are thinges farre different one from the other For priesthood as we saide euen now is common to all christians so is not the ministerie And we haue not taken awaie the ministerie from the Church because wee haue thrust the popish priesthood out of the Church of Christ For surelie in the new couenant of Christ there is no longer anie such priesthood as was in the auncient Church of the Iewes which had an externall annointing holie garments and verie manie ceremonies which were figures and tipes of Christ who by his comming fulfilled and abolished them And he him-selfe remaineth the onelie priest for euer and we doe not communicate the name of Priest to anie of the ministers lest we should detract anie thing from Christ For the Lorde himselfe hath not appointed in the Church anie Priests of the new Testament who hauing receiued authoritie from the Suffragane maie offer vp the hoste euerie daie that is the verie flesh and the verie bloode of our sauiour for the quicke and the dead but ministers which maie teach administer the sacraments Paull declaring plainelie and shortlie what wee are to thinke of the ministers of the new Testament or of the Church of Christ and what we must attribute vnto them Let a man saith he thus account of vs as of the ministers of Christ and dispensers of the mysteries of God So that the Apostle his minde is that we shoulde esteeme of ministers as of ministers Now the Apostle calleth them as it were vnderrowers which shoulde onelie haue an eie vnto their master and chiefe gouernour and be as men that liue not to themselues nor according to their owne will but vnto others to wit their Masters at whose commaundement and beck they ought to be For the minister of the Church is commaunded whollie and in all parts of his duetie not to please himselfe but to execute that onelie which he hath receiued in commaundement from his Lorde And in this same place it is expresselie declared who is our Master euen Christ to whome the ministers are in subiection in all the functions of their ministerie And to the ende that he might the more fullie declare their ministerie he addeth further that the ministers of the Church are stewards and dispensers of the mysteries of God Now the mysteries of God Paull in manie places and especiallie in the 3. to the Ephes doth call the gospell of Christ And the Sacraments of Christ are also called mysteries of the auncient writers Therefore for this purpose are the ministers called namelie to preach the gospell of Christ vnto the faithfull and to administer the Sacraments We reade also in another place in the gospell of the faithfull and wise seruant that his Lorde set him ouer his familie to giue foode vnto it in due season Againe in an other place of the gospell a man goeth into a straunge countrie and leauing his house giueth vnto his seruants authoritie therein committeth to them his substance and appointeth euerie man his worke This is now a fitte place to speake somewhat also of the power and office of the ministers of the Church And concerning their power some haue entreated and disputed ouer busilie and would bring al things euen the verie greatest vnder their iurisdiction and that against the commaundement of God who
forbad vnto his all dominion and highlie commended humility In deed there is one kinde of power which is a meere and absolute power called the power of right According to this power all things in the wholl worlde are subiect vnto Christ who is Lorde of al euen as he himselfe witnesseth saying All power is giuen vnto me in heauen and in earth And againe I am the first and the last and beholde I liue for euer and I haue the keies of hell and of death Againe He hath the keie of Dauid which openeth and no man shutteth shutteth and 〈◊〉 man openeth This power the Lord reserueth to himselfe and doth not transferre it to anie other that he might sit idlie by and looke on his ministers while they wrought For Isaiah saieth I will put the keie of the house of Dauid vpon his shoulder And againe Whose gouernement shall be vpon his shoulders For he doth not lay the gouernement on other mens shoulders but doth still keepe and vse his owne power thereby gouerning all things Furthermore there is an other power of duetie or ministeriall power limited â—ut by him who hath ful and absolute power and authoritie And this is more like a ministerie then dominion For we see that some Master doth giue vnto the steward of his house authority and power ouer his house and for that cause deliuereth him his keies that he may admit or exclude such as his Master will haue admitted or excluded According to this power doth the minister by his office that which the Lord hath commaunded him to doe and the Lord doth ratifie and confirme that which he doth and will haue the deedes of his ministers to be acknowledged and esteemed as his owne deedes vnto which ende are those speaches in the Gospell I will giue vnto thee the keies of the Kingdome of heauen and whatsoeuer thou bindest or loosest in earth shall be bound and loosed in heauen Againe Whose sinnes soeuer ye remit they shal beremitted and whose sinnes soeuer yea retaine they shal be retained But if the the minister deale not in all things as his Lorde hath commaunded him but passe the limits and bondes of faith then the Lord doth make voyd that which he doth Wherfore the Ecclesiasticall power of the ministers of the Church is that function whereby they doe indeed gouerne the Church of god but yet so as they do al things in the Church as he hath prescribed in his word which things being so done the faithfull doe esteeme them as done of the Lorde himselfe but touching the keies we haue spoken somewhat before Now the power that is giuen to the Ministers of the Church is the same alike in all in the beginning the Bishops or Elders did with a common consent labour gouerne the Church no man lifted vp himselfe aboue an other none vsurped greater power or authority ouer his fellow Bishops for they remembred the wordes of the Lord He which will be the cheifest among you let him be your seruant they kept in themselues by humilitie and did mutuallie aid one another in the gouernement and preseruation of the Church NotwithstaÌ„ding for orders sake some one of the ministers called the assemblie together propounded vnto the assemblie the matters to be consulted of gathered together the voices or sentences of the rest and to be briefe as much as lay in him prouided that there might arise no confusion So did S. Peter as we read in the Acts who yet for all that was neither aboue the rest nor had greater authoritie then the rest Veriâ— true therefore is that saying of Cyprian the Martyr in his book De simpl Cler. The same doubtles were the rest of the Apostles that Peter was hauing an equall fellowship with him both in honoâ—â— and power but the beginning hereof proceedeth from vnity to signifie vnto vs that there is but one Church Saint Ierom vpon the epistle of Paull to Titus hath a sayingnot much vnlike this Before that by the instinct of the deuil there was partaking in religion the Churches were gouerned by the common aduise of the Priests but after that euery one thought that those whome he had baptized were his own not Christs It was decreed that one of the priests should bâ— chosen set ouer the rest who should haue the care of the whol church laide vpon him and by whose meanes al schismes should be remoued Yet Ierom doeth not auouch this as an order set downe of God For straight waie after he addeth Euen as saith he the priests knew by the continuall custome of the Church that they were subiect to him that is set ouer them So the Bishops must know that they are aboue the priests rather by custome then by the prescript rule of Gods truth they should haue the gouernement of the Church in common with them Thus farre Ierome Now therefore no man can forbid by any right that we may returne to the olde appointement of God and rather receiue that then the custome deuised by men The offices of the ministers are diuers yet notwithstanding moste men doe restreine them to two in which all the rest are comprehended to the teaching of the Gospell of Christ and to the lawfull administration of the Sacraments For it is the duetie of the ministers to gather together a holie assemblie therein to expound the worde of God and also to applie the generall doctrine to the state and vse of the Church to the end that the doctrine which they teach maie profit the hearers and maie build vp the faithfull The ministers duetie I saie is to teach the vnlearned and to exhort yea and to vrge them to goe forward in the waie of the Lord who do stand stil or linger and go flowlie forwarde moreouer to comfort and to strengthen those which are fainthearted and to arme them against the manifold temptations of Sathan to rebuke offenders to bring home them that goe astraie to raise vp them that are fallen to conuince the gainsaiers to chase awaie the wolfe from the Lordes flocke to rebuke wickednes and wicked men wiselie and seuerelie not to winke at nor to passe ouer great wickednes and besides to administer the sacraments to commend the right vse of them to prepare al men by holsome doctrine to receiue them to keep together all the faithful in an holie vnity to meete with schismes To conclude to catechise the ignorant to commend the necessitie of the poore to the Church to visit instruct those that are sick or intangled with diuers temptations so to keep them in the way of life Lasty to looke diligently that there be publike praiers supplications made in time of necessity together with fasting that is an holy abstinency most carefully to look to those things which belong to the tranquillity safe tie and peace of the Church And to the ende that the minister maie performe al these thinges the
came downe from heauen euen Iesus Christ who nourisheth and sustaineth the spirituall life of the faithfull if he be eaten that is applied and receiued by faith through the Spirit But to the intent that Christ might figurate represent vnto vs this spirituall and heauenlie bread he hath ordeined visible and earthlie bread and wine for the Sacrament of his bodie and â—â—ode whereby he testifieth that as truelie as we doe receiue and holde in our handes this signe eating the same with our mouthes whereby afterwardes this our life is sustained so truelie we doe by faith which is in â—â—eâ—de of our soule hand and mouth receiue the verie bodie and true blood of Christ our onelie Sauiour in our selues vnto the conseruation and cherishing of a spirituall life within vs. And it is moste certaine that Christ not without good cause doth so carefullie commend vnto vs this his Sacrament as one that doth indeede worke that within vs whatsoeuer he representeth vnto vs by these his holie signes although the manner it selfe beeing farre aboue the teach of our capacitie can not be comprehended of any because that all the operations of the holie Ghost are hidden and incomprehensible Neither shall we erre in saying that that which is eaten is the verie natural body of Christ and that which is drunkâ— is the verie bloode of Christ yet the instrument or meanes whereby we doe eate and drinke them is not a corporall mouth but euen our soule and spirit that by faith Christ therefore sitteth alwaies at the right hand of his Father in heauen and yet for al that doth not any thing the lesse communicate himselfe vnto vs by faith Furthermore this Supper is the spiritual table wherein Christ doth offer himselfe to vs with all his benefites to be participated of vs and bringeth to passe that in it we are partakers as well of himselfe as of the merit of his death and passion For he himselfe by the eating of his flesh doth nourish strengthen comfort our miserable afflicted and comfortles soule and in like manner by the drinking of his bloode doth refresh and sustaine the same Moreouer although the signes be coupled with the things signified yet both of them are not receiued of all For an euill man verely receiueth the Sacrament vnto his owne condemnation but the thing or truth of the Sacrament he receiueth not As for example Iudas and Simon Magus both of them did receiue the Sacramentall signe but as for Christ himselfe signified thereby they receiued him not For Christ is communicated to the faithfull onelie Last of al we with great humilitie and reuerence doe communicate the holie Sacrament in that assemblie of Gods people celebrating the memoriall of our Sauiour Christs death with thankesgiuing and making there a publique confession of Christian faith and religion No man therefore ought to present himselfe at this holie Supper which hath not first examined himselfe lest that eating this bread and drinking of this cuppe he doe eat and drinke his owne damnation Moreouer by the vse of this Sacrament a most ardent loue is kindled within vs both towardes God himselfe and also towardes our neighbour Therefore we doe here worthelie reiect as a meere prophanation all the toies and damnable deuises of men which they haue presâ—med to adde and mingle with the Sacramentes affirming that all the godlie are content with that onelie order and rite which Christ and his Apostles haue deliuered vnto vs and that they ought to speake of these mysteries after the same manner as the Apostles haue spoken before OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGE The 2 Article out of the edition of Wirtemberge Anno. 1531. TOuching the Supper of the Lord they teach that the bodie and bloode of Christ are there present in deede and are distributed to those that eate of the Lord 〈◊〉 Supper and they condemne those that teach otherwise The same 10. article in the edition newlie corrected anno 1540. is thus set downe TOuching the Supper of the Lorde they teach that together with the bread and the wine the bodie and blood of Christ are trulie exhibited to them that eate of the Lords Supper Hitherto also pertaineth the first article of the abuses which are chaunged in the outward rites and ceremonies This article is of the Masse OVr Churches are wrongfullie accused to haue abolished the Masse For the Masse is retained still among vs celebrated with great reuerence Yea almost all the ceremonies that are in vse sauing that with the songes in Latine we mingle certein Psalmes in Dutch here and there which be added for the peoples instruction For therfore we haue need of ceremonies that the may teach the vnlearned that the Preaching of Gods word maie stirre vp some vnto the true feare trust and inuocation of God This is not onlie commaunded by S. Paul to vse a tongue that the people vnderstand but mans law hath also appointed it We vse the people to receiue the sacrament together if so be anie be found fit thereunto And that is a thing that doth increase the reuerence and due estimation of the publike ceremonies For none are admitted except they be first prooued and tried Besides we vse to put men in minde of the worthines and vse of a sacrament what great comforte it offereth vnto them which repent to the ende that men maie learne to feare God and beleeue in him and to vse praier supplication vnto him looking for all good thinges at his hands This is the true worshippe of Christians These seruices of feare faith praier hope c. God doth like of When therfore these seruices are performed and exercised in the vse of ceremonies then doth the vsing of the sacramentes please God So that when as the people is vsed to the ceremonie and aduertised of the true vse thereof the Masses are saide with vs after meet and godlie manner And thus all things are ordered in the Church with greater grauitie and reuerence then in times past It is not vnknowen that these manie ages past there hath beene common and open complaint made by good men of the abuse and prophaning of Masses For it is easie to be seene how farre this abuse hath spread it selfe in all temples and Churches what kinde of men they are that saie the Masses flat contrarie to the prescript of the Canons Also how shamefullie they are turned 〈◊〉 a matter of cursed lucre For manie there be that say Masses without repentance onelie for the bellies sake Theâ— thinges are too open and manifest to be kept anie longer â— hugger mugger Surelie it semeth that neuer anie religion thing since the world began was so commonlie turned 〈◊〉 gaine as the Masse But Saint Paull doth fearefullie threaten them which deale otherwise with the sacraments thee is beseeming the dignitie of them where he saith He that â—â—â—th this bread and drinketh this cup vnworthely is guiltie of the bâ—â—
by applying of masses it should be very vncertaine and our faith trust should be transferred from Christ vnto the work of a Priest so is it come to passe as all men see Now faith placed in the work of a man is whollie condemned These arguments with sundry other do witnes for vs that the opinion of the merit and applying of the masse for the quick and the dead was for good causes misliked and reprooued Now if we would stand to consider how farre this error is spread in the Church how the number of masses increased and how through this sacrifice forgiuenes both of the fault and of the punishment is promised to the quick and the dead it wil appeare that the Church is disfigured with shameful blots by this prophanation Ther neuer fell out a waightier cause in the Church O noble Emperour or more worthy for good and learned men to debate of it is the dutie of all the Godlie with most feruent praiers to craue at gods hand that the Church might be deliuered from these foule enormities All Kings and Bishops must with all their might endeuour that this wholl matter maie be rightlie laid forth and the Church purged Sixtlie the institution of a sacrament is contrarie to that abuse For there is not a word set downe of anie oblation for the sinnes of the quick and the dead but a commaundement to receiue the bodie and bloood of Christ and to doe it in the remembrance of the benefit of Christ This remembrance doth signifie not a bare representing of the historie as it were in a shew as they dreame that are the Patrons of merit by reason of the worke wrought but it signifieth by faith to remember the promise benefit to comfort the conscience and to render thankes for so great a blessing For the principall cause of the institution was that our faith might then be stirred vp and exercised when we doe receiue this pledge of Gods grace Besides the institution ordeineth that there should be a communication that is that the ministers of the Church should giue vntoothers the bodie and blood of the Lord. And this order was obserued in the primitiue Church Saint Paull is witnes to the Corinths when as he commaundeth That one should stâ—â— for another that there might be a common partaking of the Sacrament Now that the abuses of the priuate Masse be discouered for as much as they all for the most part were vsed for the application for the sinnes of other men and do not agree with the institution of Christ therefore they are left of 〈◊〉 our Churches And there is one common Masse appointed according to the institution of Christ wherein the Pastors of the Churches do consecrate themselues and giue vnto others the sacrament of the bodie and blood of Christ and this kinde of masse is vsed euerie holie daie and other daies also if anie be desirous to vse the sacrament Yet none are admitted to the communion except they be first tried and examined We adioyne moreouer godlie sermons according as Christ commaunded that there should be sermons when this ceremonie is vsed And in such sermons men are both taught diligentlie in other articles and precepts of the Gospel and also put in minde for what vse the sacrament was instituted to weet not that this ceremonie could merit for them remission of sinnes by the work done but that the sacrament is a testimonie and a pledge whereby Christ witnesseth vnto vs that he performeth his promises And in our sermons as men are taught diligently concerning other articles and precepts of the gospell so are they also put in minde for what vse the sacraments were instituted to weete not that the ceremonie should merit remission of sinnes by the bare work wrought but that the sacrament should be a testimonie and a pledge wherby Christ doth testifie that he performeth his promise and that his promises pertaine vnto vs that Christ giueth vs his bodie to testifie that he is effectuall in vs as in his members and his blood for a witnes vnto vs that we are washed with his blood The sacrament therefore doth profit them that do repent and seeke comfort therein and being confirmed by that testimonie do beleue that remission of sinnes is giuen them indeede and are thankfull vnto Christ for so great a benefit And so the application of the benefit of Christ is not by an other mans work but by euery mans own faith and his owne vse of the sacrament For when we in in our owne persons vse the Sacrament Christes institution of it doth belong vnto vs. This kinde of vse of the sacrament is holie and to be taught in the Churches which doth giue light vnto the doctrine of faith and of the spirituall exercises and true worship and bringeth vnto the consciences of the godlie verie great comfort and strength of faith Before these daies the Church hath beene farre otherwise taught touching the vse of the sacrament there was no word of anie thing but that this work was to be done But no man spake anie thing of faith or the comfort of consciences And mens consciences were racked with ouer great care paines of confessing themselues This they tooke to be the puritie which the gospell requireth whereas the gospell doth require true feare true faith and trust comforteth vs by the vse of this sacrament that they which do truelie repent maie assuredlie beleeue that God is become merciful vnto them by Christ though that our nature be fraile and vncleane and though that this our imperfect obedience be farre from the perfection of the law By all this that hath bene said it is cleare that the masse that is in vse amongst vs doth a gree with the institution of Christ and the manner of the primitiue Church And besides it doth notably lay open the true vse of the sacrament Such a common work was there in the Church of old time as Chrysostome doth witnes who saith that the Priest did stand at the aultar cal some vnto the communion put back others And by the decrees of the Nicen Synode it is euident that some one did celebrate the Liâ—urgie as the Grecians cal it and did minister the bodie and blood of the Lord to allthe rest For these are the words of the decree Let the Deacons in their order after the Priestes receiue the holy communion of a Bishop or of a Priest Here he doth expresselie say that the Priestes did receiue the sacrament of some one that ministred it And before Gregories time there is no mention of anie priuate Masse But as oft as the olde writers speake of a Masse it is euideÌ„t that they speak of a Masse that was common Seeing therefore that the rite and manner of the masse vsed with vs hath authority out of scripture example from the olde Church and that we haue onelie reiected certaine intollerable abuses we hope that the vse of our Churches
cannot be misliked As for other indifferâ—â— rites and ceremonies they are for the most parte obserued according to the vusal manner But the number of Masses iâ— not alike Neither was it the vse in the old times in the Churches wherunto was greatest resort to haue masse euerie daie as the Tripartite historie lib. 9. cap. 38. doth witnes Againe saith he in Alexandria eueri fourth and sixth daie of the weeke the scriptures are read and the Doctours do interpret them and all other things are done also except onelie the solemne manner of oblation 〈◊〉 offering This Article we finde else where placed in the third place among those wherin the abuses that be changed are reckoned vp in this manner Of the masse Art 3. OVr Churches is wrongfullie accused to haue abolished the Masse For the Masse is retained stil among vs celebrated with great reuerence Yea almost all the ceremonies that are in vse sauing that with the songes in Latine we mingle certein Psalmes in Dutch here and there which he added for the peoples instruction For therfore we haue need of ceremonies that the may teach the vnlearned that the Preaching of Gods word maie stirre vp some vnto the true feare trust and inuocation of God This is not only commaunded by S. Paull to vse a tongue that the people vnderstand but mans law hath also appointed it We vse the people to receiue the sacrament together if so be any be sound fit thereunto And that is a thing that doth increase the reuerence and due estimation of the publike ceremonies For none are admitted except they be first prooued and tried Besides we vse to put men in minde of the worthines and vse of a sacrament how great comforte it bringeth to fearefull consciences that they may learne to beleeue God and to looke for and craue al good things at his hands This worship doth please God such an vse of the Sacrament doth nourish pietie towardes God Therfore it seemeth not that Masses be more religiouslie celebrated among our aduersaries then with vs. But it is euident that of long time this hath bin the publike most greeuous complaint of al good men that Masses are filthilie prophaned beeing vsed for gaine And it is not vnknowen how farre this abuse hath spread it selfe in all Churches of what manner of men Masses are vsed onelie for a reward or for wages and how many doe vse them against the prohibition of the Canons Aud Paull doth greeuouslie threaten those which handle the Lords Supper vnworthelie saying He that shall eate this bread or drinke the cuppe of the Lord vnworthelie shall be guiltie of the bodie and bloode of the Lord. Therfore when we admonished the Priestes of this sinne priuate Masses were laide aside among vs seeing that for the most part there were no priuate Masses but onelie for lucres sake Neither were the Bishops ignorant of these abuses who if they had amended them in time there had now beene lesse dissension Heretofore by their dissembling they suffered much corruption to creepe into the Church now they begin though it be late to complaine of the calamities of the Church seeing that this hurlie burlie was raised vp by no other meane then by those abuses which were so euident that they could no longer be tolerated There were many dissentions concerning the Masse and as touching the Sacrament And peraduenture the world is punished for so long a prophaning of Masses which they who both could and ought to haue amended it haue so many yeares tolerated in their Churches For in the ten commaundements it is written He that abuseth the name of the Lord shall not escape vnpunished And from the beginning of the worlde there neither was nor is any diuine thing which might seeme so to be imployed to gaine as is the Masse There was added an opinion which did increase priuate Masses infinitelie to wit that Christ by his passion did satisfie for Originall sinne and appointed Masse wherein an oblation should be made for dailie sinnes both mortall and veniall Hereupon a common opinion was receiued that Masse is a worke that taketh awaie the sinnes of the quicke and the dead and that for the doeing of the worke Here mâ—n beganne to dispute whether one Masse saide for many were of as great force as particular Masses saide for particular men This disputation hath brought forth an in finite multitude of masses Concerning these opinions our preachers haue admonished vs that they do disagree from the holie Scriptures and hurt the glorie of the passion of Christ For the passion of Christ was an oblation and satisfaction not onelie for Originall sinne but also for all other sinnes as it is written in the Epistle to the Hebrewes We are sanctified by the oblation of Iesus Christ once made Also By one oblation he hath made perfit for euer those that are sanctified Also the Scripture teacheth that we are iustified before God through faith in Christ when we beleeue that our sinnes are forgiuen for Christ his sake Now if the Masse doe take awaie the sinnes of the quicke and the deade euen for the workes sake that iâ— done then iustification commeth by the worke of Masses and not by faith which the Scripture can not aware withall But Christ commaundeth vs to doe it in remembrance of himselfe therefore the Masse is instituted that faith in them which vse the Sacrament may remember what benefites it receiueth by Christ and that it may raise vp and comforte a fearefull conscience For this is to remember Christ to wit to remember his benefites and to feele and perceiue that they be in deede exhibited vnto vs. Neither is it sufficient to call to minde the historie because that the Iewes also and the wicked can doe that Therefore the Masse muste be vsed to this ende that there the Sacrament may be reached vnto them that haue neede of comforte as Ambrose saith Because I doe alwaies sinne therefore I ought alwaies to receiue a medicine And seeing that the Masse is such a communion of the Sacrament we doe obserue one common Masse euery holidaie and on other daies if any wil vse the Sacrament when it is offered to them which desired it Neither is this custome newlie brought into the Church For the auncient Fathers before Gregories time make no mention of any priuat Masse of the common Masse they speake much Chrysostome saitth That the Priest did dailie stand at the aultar and call some vnto the Communion and put backe others And by the auncient Canons it is euident that some one did celebrate the Masse of whome other Priests and Deacons did receiue the bodie of the Lord. For so the words of the Nicen canon do sounde Let the deacons in their order after the Priests receiue the holy communion of a Bishop or of a priest And Paul concerning the coÌ„munion commaundeth that one tarie for another that so there maie be a common participation Seeing therefore that among
vs the Masse hath the example of the Church out of the Scripture and the Fathers we hope that it cannot be disliked especiallie for that our publike ceremonies are kept of vs for the moste parte alike vnto the vsual ceremonies onelie the number of Masses is not alike the which by reason of verie great and manifest abuses it were certainelie farre better to be moderated For in times past also in the Churches whreunto was greatest resort it was not the vse to haue masse saide euerie daie as the Tripartite historie lib. 9. cap. 38. doth witnes Againe saith he in Alexandria euery fourth and sixth day of the weeke the scriptures are read and the Doctours do interpret them and all other things are done also except onelie the solemne manner of oblaion 〈◊〉 offering Of both kindes of the Sacrcament ANd because that we doe celebrate the common masse that the people maie vnderstand that they also are sanctified through the blood of Christ and learne the true vse of this ceremonie either part of the Sacrament in the Supper of the Lorde is giuen to the Laitie because the Sacrament was instituted not onelie for a part of the Church namelie for Priests but also for the rest of the Church And therefore the people doth vse the Sacrament as Christ appointed it And certainelie Christ saieth Math. 26. Drinke yee all of this where he saieth manifestlie concerning the cuppe that all should drinke And that no man might cauill that it doth onlie appertaine to the Priests the ordinance of Paul to the Corinthians doth witnes that the wholl Church did in common vse either parte This custome remained a long time euen in the latter Churches neither is it certaine when or by what author it was chaunged Cyprian in certaine places doth witnes that the bloode was giuen to the people for thus he writeth to Cornelius the Pope How do we teach or prouoke them to shed their bloode in the confession of his name if we denie the bloode of Christ to them which 〈◊〉 in this warfare or how shall we make them fit for the cuppe of Martyrdome if we doe not first admit them by the right of communication to drinke in the Church the cuppe of the Lorde And Ierome saith The Priestes doe minister the Eucharist and deuide the blood of the Lord to the people In the Decrees there is a Canon of Pope Gelasius which forbideth the Sacrament to be deuided these be the wordes We do vnderstand that certaine men hauing receiued the portion of the holie bodie onelie do abstaine from the Cuppe of the holie bloode whoe because that I know not by what superstition they are taught to be tied hereunto either let them vnfeignedlie receiue the wholl Sacramentes or let them be put backe from the wholl Sacramentes because that one and the selfe same mystery cannot be deuided without great sacriledge In the Tripartite Historie it is written in the reprehension of Theodosius the Emperour whome Ambrose would not admit to the communion without repentance because that at Thessalonia he had too grieuoslie reuenged the death of a few Souldiers which were slaine in an vprour and had murthered seauen thousand Citizens here saith Ambrose How canst thou with these hands receiue the holybody of the Lord with what rashnes canâ—â— thou take into thy mouth the Cuppe of that holy blood c. Therefore it is euident that it was the custome of the auncient Church to geue either parte of the Sacrament to the people onelie a new start vp custome doth take awaie one parte from the people Here we will not dispute what men are to think concerning a receiued custom contrarie to the authoritie of the Apostolique Scripture contrarie to the canons and contrary to the example of the Primitiue Church For all godlie men doe vnderstand that touching Christian doctrine consciences are to aske counsell at the word of the Lord that no custom is to be alowed which is contrary to the word of God And although in the Latine Church custome hath chaunged the auncient manner yet it doth not disalowe or forbid it neither in deed ought humane authority to forbid the ordinance of Christ and the most receiued custome of the auncient Church Therefore we haue not thought it good to forbid the vse of the wholl Sacrament and in that ceremonie which ought to be the coâ—enant of mutual loue in he Church we woulde not contrary to charitie be hard to other mens consciences which had rather vse the wholl Sacrament neither did we thinke that any crueltie should be vsed in that matter but so much as in vs lieth together with the ceremony we haue restored the holy doctrine touching the fruit of the ceremonie that the people may vnderstand how the Sacrament is laid before them to comfort the consciencies of them that do repent This doctrine doth allure the godly to the vse and reuerence of the Sacrament For not onelie the ceremony was before maimed but also the chief doctrine touching the fruit therof was vtterlie neglected And peraduenture the maiming of the ceremonie did signifie that the Gospell touching the bloode of Christ that is the benefit of Christ his death was obscured Now by the benefit of God the pure Doctrine concerning faith together with this ceremonie 〈◊〉 renued and restored This Article we finde placed else where in the first place amongst those wherein the abuses which are chaunged are reckoned after this manner EIther kinde of the Sacrament in the Lordes Supper is giuen to the laitie because that this custome hath the commaundement of the Lord Math. 26. Drinke ye all of this where Christ doth manifestlie commaunde concerning the cuppe that all should drinke And that no man might cauill that it doth onlie appertaine to the Priests the example of Paul to the Corinthians doth witnesse that the wholl Church did in common vse either part This custome remained a long time euen in the latter Churches neither is it certaine when or by what author it was chaunged Cyprian in certain places doth witnes that the blood was giuen to the people The same thing doth Hierome testify saying The priests do minister the Sacrament and distribute the blood of Christ to the people Yea Gelasius the Pope commaundeth that the sacrament be not deuided Dist 2. de consecr cap. Comperimus Onelie a new custome brought in of late doth otherwise But it is manifest that a custome brought in contrarie to the commaundements of God is not to be allowed as the Canons do witnes Dist 8. Cap. Veritate with that which followeth Now this custome is receiued not onely against the Scripiure but also against the true Canons and the examples of the Church Therefore if anie had rather vse both partes of the Sacrament they were not to be compelled to do otherwise with the offense of their conscience And because that the parting of the Sacrament doth not agre with the institution of Christ we vse to omit that
also your eies doe witnes vnto you but that which your faith desireth to learne is this the bread is the bodie of Christ the cup is his blood Now as touching the vse of the Eucharist first although we do not not denie but that whol Christ is distributed as well in the breade as in the wine of the Eucharist yet we teach that the vse of either part ought to be common to the wholl Church For it is euident that Christ beeing nothing at all terrified by any dangers which afterward humane superstition inuented or by other deuises gaue vnto his Church both partes to be vsed Also it is euident that the auncient Church did vse both partes for many yeares And certaine writers doe clearelie witnes that they which doe receiue bread alone doe not receiue the wholl Sacrament Sacramentallie for so they speake that it is not possible to dâ—â—ide one and the selfe same mystery without great sacriledge Wherfore we thinke that the vse of both partes is in deede Catholike Apostolike that it is not lawful for any man at his pleasure to change this institution of Christ and a ceremony of such continuance in the auncient and true Church and to take awaie from the laitie as they call them one part of the Eucharist And it is to be marueiled at that they who professe themselues to defend the ceremonies of the auncient church should so farre swarue from the auncient church in this point Moreouer seeing that the worde Sacrifice iâ— verie large and doth generally signifie a holie worship we doe willinglie graunt that the true and lawfull vse of the Eucharist maie in this sense be called a Sacrifice howbeit the Eucharist according to the institution of Christ is so celebrated that therein the death of Christ is shewed forth and the sacrament of the bodie and bloode of Christ is distributed to the Church and so it is truely called an appliing of the meritte of the passion of Christ to wit to them which receiue the Sacrament Neither doe we condemne godlie lessons and praiers which vse to goe before and to follow consecration as they call it and the dispensation of the Eucharist yet in the meane time it is not lawfull for vs to dissemble or to alow of those errours which haue bene added to this holie 〈◊〉 rather by the ignorance of priuate men then by â—nie lawfull consent of the true Catholike Church One 〈…〉 this that of the worship which ought to be common 〈…〉 Church there is made a priuate action of one Priest 〈…〉 doeth alone to himselfe mumble vp the wordes of 〈…〉 Supper so also he alone doeth receiue the bread 〈…〉 For Christ did institute the Eucharist not that i◠〈…〉 priuate action of one man but that it should be a 〈…〉 of the Church Therefore to the right action of the Eucharist two thinges at the lest are requisite to wit the minister of the Eucharist whoe blesseth he to whom the Sacrament of the Eucharist is dispensed For when Christ did institute this Sacrament he did not eat thereof alone but he did dispense it to his Church which then was present with him saying Take ye eate ye c. And Drinke ye all of this c. This institution of Christ the auncient and true Catholique Church did so seuerelie obserue that it excommunicated them which being present whilest this holy Sacrament was administred would not communicate with others Anaclâ—â—us in his first Epistle saith After that consecration is finished let aâ—â— communicate except they had rather standâ— without the Church doores And he addeth For so both the Apostles appointed and the holy Church of Rome keepeth is still Also the Antiochian Councell cap. 2. saieth All those which come into the Church of God and heare the holy Scriptures but doe not communicate with the people in praier and can not abide to receiue the Sacrament of the Lord according to a certaine proper discipline these men must be cast out of the Church Dionysius in his booke De Eccles Hierarc saieth The Bishoppe when he hath praised the diuine giftes then he maketh the holie and moste excellent mysteries and those thinges which before he had praised being couered and hid vnder reuerent signes he bringeth into sight and reuerentlie shâ—wing forth the diuine giftes both he himselfe doth turne to the holy participation thereof and doth exhort the others to participate them to conclude when the holie communion is receiued and deliuered to all he rendering thankes doth make an end of these mysteries Therefore we thinke it necessarie to the retayning of the institution of Christ in the celebration of the Eucharist and that we maie follow the example of the auncient and true Catholique Church that the priuate Masses of the Priestes maie be abrogated and that the publique communion of the Lords Supper maie be restored Another errour is this that the Eucharist is such a sacrifice as ought to be offered daielie in the Church for the purging of the sinnes of the quicke and the dead and for the obtaining of other benefites both corporall and spiritual This error is euidently contrary to the Gospel of Christ which witnesseth That Christ by one oblation once onelie made hath made perfect for euer those that be sanctified And because that Christ by his passion and death hath purchased remission of sinnes for vs which also is declared vnto vs by the Gospell in the new Testament therefore it is not lawfull to sacrifice anie more for sinne for the Epistle to the Hebrews saith Where there is remission of sinnes there is no further oblation for sinne For whereas Christ saieth Doe this in remembrance of me he doth not commaund to offer his bodie and and bloode in the Supper vnto God but to the Church that the Church by eating the bodie and drinking the bloode of Christ and by shewing forth the benefit of his death may be admonished of that oblation of the bodie and bloode of Christ which was made once onelie on the Crosse for the purging of our sinnes For so Paull doeth interpret this saying of Christ saying So often as ye shall eate he doth not saie offer this breade and drinke this cuppe shew ye forth the death of the Lord till he come And truelie we confesse that the auncient Ecclesiasticall writers did call the Eucharist a sacrifice an oblation but they expounde themselues that by the name of Sacrifice they meane a remembrance a shewing forth or a preaching of that Sacrifice which Christ did once offer vpon the Crosse as also they call the memoriall of the Passeouer and of Pentecost the Paâ—seouer and Pentecost it selfe The third error is this that manie do thinke that the oblation as they cal it of the Eucharist is not of it selfe a propitiation for sinnes but that it doth apply the propitiation and merit of Christ to the quick and the dead But we haue alreadie shewed that the Eucharist properlie is
secet is hidde THE FIFTEENTH SECTION OF ECCLESIASTICAL MEETINGES THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of holie and Ecclesiasticall meetings CHAP. 22. ALthough it be lawfull for all men priuatelie at home to reade the holie Scriptures and by instruction to edifie one another in the true religion yet that the word of God maie be lawfullie preached to the people and prayers and supplications publiquelie made that the sacraments maie be lawfully ministred that collectioÌ„ may be made for the pore and to defray al necessary charges of the Church or to supply the wantes it is very needful there should be holy meetings Ecclesiastical assemblies For it is manifest that in the Apostolike primitiue Church there were such assemblies frequented of godly men So many then as do despise them and separate themselues from them they are contemners of true religion are to be compelled by the Pastours godly Magistrates to surcease stubbornelie to seperate and absent themselues from sacred assemblies Now Ecclesiasticall assemblies must not be hidden and secret but publique and common except persecution by the enimies of Christ the Church will not suffer them to be publique For we know what manner assemblies the primitiue Church had heretofore in secret corners being vnder the tyrannie of Romane Emperours Let those places where the faithfull meet together be decent and in al respects fit for gods Church Therfore let houses be chosen for that purpose or Churches that are large faire so that they be purged from al such things as doe not beseeme the Church And let all things be ordered as is moste meete for comelines necessitie and godlie decency that nothing be wanting which is requisite for rites and orders and the necessarie vses of the Church And as wee beleeue that God doth not dwell in temples made with handes so we know that by reason of the worde of god holy exercises therin celebrated places dedicated to God and his worship are not prophane but holie and that therefore such as are conuersant in them ought to behaue themselues reuerentlie and modestlie as they which are in a sacred place in the presence of God and his holie Angells All excesse of apparell therefore is to be abandoned from Churches and places where Christians meete in praier together with all pride and whatsoeuer else doth not beseeme Christian humilitie decencie modestie For the true ornament of Churches doth not consist â—n Iuorie golde and precious stones but in the sobrietie godlines and vertues of those which are in the Church Let all thinges be done comelie and orderlie in the Church to conclude Let all thinges be done to edifying Therefore let all straunge tongues keepe silence in the holie assemblies and let all thinges be vttered in the vulgare tongue which is vnderstood of all men in the companie Of prayer singing and Canonicall houers CHAP. 23. TRue it is that a man maie lawfullie praie priuatelie in anie tongue that he doth vnderstand but publique praiers ought in the holie assemblies to be made in the vulgare tongue or such a language as is knowne to all Let all the prayers of the faithful be powred forth to God alone through the mediation of Christ only out of a true faith pure loue As for inuocation of Saints or vsing them as intercessors to intreat for vs the priesthod of our Lord Christ true religion wil not permitte vs. Prayer must be made for Magistracie for Kings and all that are placed in authoritie for Ministers of the Church and for all necessities of Churches in anie calamitie and speciallie in the calamitie of the Church prayer must be made both priuatellie and publiquelie without ceasing Moreouer wee must praie willinglie and not by constraint nor for anie reward neither must we superstitiouslie tie prayer to anie place as though it were not lawfull to praie but in the Church There is no necessitie that publique praiers should be in foâ—â—e time the same or alike in all Churches Let all Churches vse their libertie Socrates in his hystorie saith In anie countrie or nation wheresoeuer you shall not finde two Churches which doe whollie agree in prayer The authors of this difference I thinke were those which had the gouernment of the Châ—â—hes in all ages If so be anie doe agree it deserueth great commendation and is to be imitated of others Besides this there must be a meane and measure as in euerie other thing so also in publique prayers that they be not ouerlong and tedious let therefore the most time be giuen to teaching of the gospell in such holie assemblies and let there be diligent heede taken that the people in the assemblies be not wearied with ouerlong praiers so as when the preaching of the gospell should be heard they through wearisomnes either desire to go 〈◊〉 themselues or to haue the assemblie wholly dismissed For vnto such the sermons seeme to be ouerlong which otherwise are briefe inough Yea and the Preachers ought to keepe a meane Likewise the singing in sacred assemblies ought to be moderated where it is in vse That long which they cal Gregories song hath manie grosse thinges in it Wherefore it is vpon good cause reiected of ours and of all other reformed Churches If there be any Churches which haue faithful praier in good manner and no singing at all they are not therefore to be condemned for all Churches haue not the commoditie and opportunitie of singing And certaine it is by testimonies of antiquitie that as the custome of singing hath bene verie auncient in the East Churches so it was long or it was receiued in the West Churches In Auncient time there were Canonicall houres that is knowne prayers framed for certeine houres in the daie and chaunted therein oft repeated as the Papists manner is which maie be prooued by manie of their lessons appointed in their houres and diuers other arguments Moreouer they haue manie absurde things that I saie no more and therfore are well omitted of our Churches that haue brought in their stead matters more wholsome for the whol Church of God Hitherto also perteineth the beginning of the 25. Art Of Catechizing THe Lord inioyned his ancient people to take great care and diligence in instructing the youth well euen from their infancie and moreouer commaunded expressely in his Law that they should teach them and declare the mysterie of the Sacraments vnto them Now for as much as it is euident by the writings of the Euangelists and Apostles that God had no lesse care of the youth of his new people seeing he saith Suffer litle Children to come vnto me for of such is the kingdome of heauen Therefore the Pastours do verie wiselie which doe diligentlie and betimes Catechise their youth laying the first groundes of faith and faithfullie teaching the principles of our religion by expounding the ten commaundements the Apostles Creed the Lordes praier and the doctrine of the sacramentes with other like principles and chiefe heads
married men but as the Lord saith that it maie be receiued for the kingdome of heauen that is in such sort as he which for the gift spoken of before is fit to lead a single life As therefore by these things he may with lesse hindrance and more easily and readilie with great leasure and more commodiouslie imploy his labour to the saluation of the Church and holy assemblies euen so he may be a more conuenient minister then others of the same saluation which Christ hath purchased for him and whereof that he may be partaker by faith it is giuen him freelie of grace and wherein he doth keepe and vpholde him selfe seeing that it is certeine that by the state of marriage many lets manie cares and manie thinges whereby necessary quietnes is disturbed are cast in our way And this is it which Paul saith I would that you should be without such cares He that is vnmarried is careful for those things which pertein to the Lord how he may please the Lord. Also I think that this is good for the present necessitie Also to that which is seemlie to performe diligence by seruing the Lord without distraction And before we rehearsed the voice of the Lord who saith that there be some who for the kingdome of heauen do abstaine from marriage And holy Paull saith He that giueth not his virgine to be married doth the better For which cause it is taught that all they who of their owne accord do take and chuse vnto themselues this kinde of life ought carefully to haue regard hereunto that in such a life they may with a singular earnest endeauour exercise godlines and be holie as Paull commaundeth as well in body as in spirit and giue more light then others by the honestie of their actions by the laboures of such trades as beseeme a Christian profession by doing all that they can for the benefit of the Church and by yeelding their seruice to the sicke and to other needy members This gift and purpose of such which do thus in this matter consecrate themselues to God and such an exercise of their godlines is commended of our men and they do faithfully persuade men hereunto but they do persuade as we said and not compell the which thing Paull also doth who writeth thus Concerning Virgines I haue no commaundement of the â—â—rd but I deliuer my iudgement which haue receiued this mercie of the Lord that I maie be faithfull I thinke it good for a man to be such a one and he concludeth after this sort He is more happie in my iudgement if he remaine such a one that is vnmarried then if he marrie and I thinke that I haue the spirit of God In like sorte in comparison of others there be bountifull and peculiar promises and singular rewardes offered vnto those that keepe themselues single to wit that their worthie workes shall be recompensed with a great reward and that no man shall in vaine for sake anie thing as house father brother so also his wife c. as the Apostles did for the Lords cause Furthermore it is taught that they which haue receiued this gift of God and being throughly prooued and tried in this behalfe do of their own accord serue the Lord and the Church they are taught I saie together with other giftes to make great account of this gift and to keepe it diligentlie lest that by anie euill lustes or by anie allurements of occasions they do loose it Yet notwithstanding if anie good faithful and diligent man chaunce to be assaulted with such a tentation as to feare in himselfe the heat and wicked fact of luste then there is no snare laid for such a one neither is there anie daunger of entrapping his conscience but he that is in this case let him be put ouer to take counsell of the Elders and gouernours of the Church who haue the spirit of God that all may be done in the Church in order decentlie with honestie of the example and with the vsing of all due consideration Then verilie if vpon these thinges thus done he doth lawfullie chaunge his kinde of life he doth not sinne seeing that he obeyeth the counsell of the holie Ghost and the holie Church ought not for this cause to contemne him nor to make anie thing the lesse account of his ministerie Notwithstanding if for this cause he should be contemned which the Church can not do without sinne it were certeinly better for him by this meanes to preserue his soule although he should be one of the common sort of Christians onely then by persisting in his ministerie with sinne to loose and condemne it But although it seemeth to come neerer to the example of the Primitiue Church that worthie and honest maried men may be chosen to take the charge of soules in the Church theÌ„ to giue them leaue to change their kinde of life who before being vnmaried did labour diligently in the ministery of the Lord yet notwithstanding our men do not ground the worthines holines and vertue of the Ecclesiasticall ministerie no more then they doe of Christian saluation vpon either of these kindes to wit neither vpon the state of single life nor of wedlocke neither is there any other thing sought or looked for as it is before declared more then that onelie profit and opportunitie which falleth into a single life and is commended of the holie Ghost After these thinges they doe thus consequentlie teach touching wedlocke that such a condition of life though it haue many difficulties punishments and curses ioyned with it wherewith after the fall of man both mankinde and this order is opressed yet that it is in this wise holie and acceptable vnto God because that God himselfe did in the beginning ordaine it and afterward Christ our Lord did confeciate it and doth daily consecrate it in those that are his and that in such sort that their children also be holie and that moreouer God hath offered vnto it peculiarlie singular promises and blessings which are conteined in the Scriptures Thence therefore must al true Christians know that whosoeuer doe chuse this kinde of life so as it becommeth them and with an vpright purpose doe both giue them selues thereunto and be conuersant therein they doe not onelie not sinne but they doe and accomplish that which God would haue them to doe and that they lead such a kinde of life as God doth peculiarlie call some vnto and that they doe serue the selfe same Lord whome the vnmaried men doe serue THE FRENCH CONFESSION doth condemne Monasticall vowes and the forbidding of Mariage Artic. 24. which we haue inserted in the 16. Sect. OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION VVE saie that Matrimonie is holie and honorable in all sortes and states of persons as in the Patriarchs in the Prophets in the Apostles in the holy Martyrs in the Ministers of the Church and in Bishops and that it is an honest and lawfull thing as
Chrysostome saieth for a man liuing in Matrimonie to take vpon him therewith the dignitie of a Bishoppe And as Sozomenus saith of Spiridon and as Nazianzene saieth of his owne Father we saie that a good and diligent Bishoppe doth serue in the Ministerie neuer the worse for that he his maried but rather the better and with more hablenes to doe good Further we saie that the same lawe which is by constraint taketh awaie this libertie from men and compelleth them against their willes to liue single is the doctrine of deuills as Paull saieth and that euer since the time of this lawe a wonderfull vncleannes of life and manners in Gods ministers and sundrie horrible enormities haue followed as the Bishop of Augusta as Faber as Abbas Panormitanus as Latomus as the Tripartite Worke which is annexed to the second Tome of the Councells and some other champions of the Popes bande yea and as the matter it selfe and all histories doe confesse For it was righlie saide by Pius the second Bishoppe of Rome that he saw manie causes why wiues should be taken awaie from Priestes but that he saw manie moe and more weighty causes why they ought to be restored to them againe OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGE Art 5. Of Abuses Of the marriage of Priests WHereas the Doctrine of Christ maketh honourable mention of mariage and willeth men to vse the same not onelie for procreation sake but also to bridle and auoide lustes now a daies the mariages of Priestes are not onelie by the popes lawe but also by a new and vnwonted cruelty forbidden and such as be made and contracted are dissolued and broken Which is so much the more vnseemelie for that these thinges are done in the Church which as she ought most of all to abhorre and detest filthines so should shee with great care defend Wedlocke for the auoiding of manie greeuos enormities Besides seeing that in all heathenish common wealthes that were but meanelie well ordered mariage was in great account for verie waightie causes what is there lesse seemelie in the Church then either to breake in sunder the moste holie knoâ— of wedlocke or to punish mariage with punishmentes of death as though it were a most hainous offence Whence is it that this crueltie hath spread it selfe into the Church in which mutuall loue should florish moste of all Moreouer the matter it selfe doth testifie how much beast lines how manie vilanies this popish law of single life doth bring forth no voice of man is able to shew how manie vices haue issued forth of this fountaine into the Church For to saie nothing of Epicures whoe blush at nothing how manie good and godlie men haue had all successe in striuing with their natural weaknes and at the last haue fallen into horrible dispaire Now wherto tendeth this new crueltie but that those innumerable vilanies might be confirmed in the Churches and that wicked men might sinne more freelie This matter needeth no disputation at all For this now law defended by our aduersaries which forbideth Priestes to marie and dissolueth those that are contracted is flat contrarie to the lawe of nature to the lawe of god to the Gospell to the constitutions of auncient synods and to the examples of the auncient Church Onelie in this calling we need the godlines and equitie of the moste excellent Emperour whome we beseech for his godlines and dueties sake that he would seeke some remedie for the Church by abolishing this tyrannicall law For as all vniust crueltie doth displease God so that moste of all which is exercised against godlie and learned Priestes which deserue well of the Church And in this case we haue not onelie the worde of God threatning moste greeuous plagues against them which exercise crueltie on the Priestes but also there are examples to be seen in al ages which do plainely testifie that such threatnings are not in vaine For to let posse infinit other examples the Tribe of Benjamin was almost quite destroied for abusing the Priestes wife that came thither as a stranger For when as the dead bodie of the woman which died after shee had beene so abused was cut in peeces and sent to all the Princes of Israell all the people iudged that such outrage ought moste seuerelie to be reuenged And when they could not get the authors of this shameful fact to be deliuered vnto them for to be punished the wholl Tribe of Beniamin receiuing a great ouerthrowe was punished for it Now in these daies the Priestes are vexed with sundrie iniuries they are when no other crime is obiected vnto them but mariage racked with moste horrible torments and so put to death their miserable wiues and litle children being throwne out of house and home wander vp and downe as banished persons without anie certaine place of abode or house to dwell in Paull calleth The forbidding of mariage the Doctrine of Deuilles which to be true not onelie these filthie vices which the single life hath brought into the Church but also the crueltie which by reason of this lawe is exercised vpon Priestes and their wiueâ— and Children doe testifie plainelie For the Deuil is a murtherer and he is chiefelie delighted with the miseries of the godlie But the deuisers of such counsell shall one day haue their iust reward from God We iudge that such crueltie is not worthie for Christians to vse nor profitable to the Church of God Whereas they obiect the authoritie of the Popes lawe whie doe they not alledge the authoritie of the Canons against those shamefull examples of vncleane single life and those vilanies that were worthie of moste seuere punishment The authoritie of the Popes decree which is contrarie to the lawe of nature and the commaundement of God should be of no waight Men are so made by nature that they should be fruitfull Whereupon the lawiers saie That the coniunction of man woman is by the law of nature And the same the first book of Moses teacheth in the first second Chapters Againe when Saint Paull saith To auoide fornication let euerie man haue his wife it is certaine that he biddeth all which are not apt for a single life to ioyne in mariage And Christ doth admonish that all are not fit for a single life when he saieth All men doe not reeeiue this thing Moreouer neither mens lawes nor anie vowes are of force which are against the commaundement of God And the euent it selfe doth testifie that nature cannot be chaunged by mans lawe For we see what vile filthines this single life doth bring forth and if there be anie honest men which endeuour to keepe themselues chaste they preceiue right wel how great a burden how great daunger there is in this thing and they doe especiaâ—llie bewail this slauery of their order Certaine men went about in the Nicen Synod to make a lawe to forbid Priestes the vse of their wiues This law was refused by the holie
Synod and the Latine Churches in the olde time was not so seuere in this pointe for they did put from the ministerie onelie such as when they had taken vpon them anie Ecclesiastical function did afterwards marrie wiues yet they did not forbid mariage But this is a new law of the Pope vnknowne to the auncient Churches and Synods which doth whollie forbidde mariages and breaketh of such as are contracted But it is euident that either part of this decree is flat contrarie to the Gospell They alledge against vs the authoritie of the Church and of synodes which the Popes them selues that were authors of this decree did impudentlie contemne and godlie Priestes did euidentlie withstand this new lawe For the Ecclesiasticall histories doe testifie that it was neuer laied vpon the Churches without great contentions and resistance The Bishoppe of Tarracon writeth to Syricius the Pope That the Priestes of Spaine could not be brought to admit that lawe which for bad them the vse of their wiues What a stirre doth Syricius keepe there How sharpelie doth he write For these are the wordes of Syricius which are vnmeete for a Pope Let him tell me whosoeuer he be a hunter after lustes and a Master of vices And thereupon he wresteth the words of S. Paull to his cause which are most farre from it They which liue in the flesh can not please god A man may doubt suerelie whether it maie better be attributed to his ignorance or his impudencie that he speaketh so disdainefully of mariage For he goeth about nothing else but to forbidde Priestes the vse of their wiues which then they had maried But the Popes that succeeded after were yet more harde and cruell When the Archbishop of Mentz did in a Synode rehearse the Popes decree touching the putting awaie of wiues in Germanie the Priestes were so kindled in their anger that they threatned to set vpon the Archbishoppe himselfe And it was in deed both an vnworthie and cruell thing to put awaie their wiues which they then had But at last either force or superstition got the vpper hand Cyprian was farre more equall and gentle to such women as had not kept their vowed chastitie For he writeth in the first booke the 11. Epist If they will not or cannot indure it it is better they should marrie then that they should fall into the fire through their importune lusts In any wise let them giue no offence to the breethren or sisters Besides this vniust lawes are not wonte to be perpetuall Wee doe therefore intreat the moste excellent Emperour that among manie other enormities of the Church he will also consider the faultes of this law in which case that also is to be weighed The nature of man doeth as it were waxe olde and is become weaker Wherefore there must be care had that vices doe not increase Neither must the lawes themselues be seedes of vices Plato saith verie wiselie that Lawes must be made for vertues sake Now whether this tradition of single life be mainteined for pieties sake or for some other purpose it is no hard matter to determine Last of all seeing that Christ hath especiallie commended the care of the ministers of the Gospell to the godlie wee desire therefore that the moste excellent Emperour would restraine this crueltie which hath a long time bin exercised vpon godlie Priestes and would rather consult with the Church then with our aduersaries in that behalfe Surelie loue and mercifull dealing should florish in the Church Wherfore the true church doth greatlie abhorre vnnecessarie crueltie and would not haue the Priestes put to death for a tyrannicall tradition She would also haue the poore Wiues Children of Priests fauourablie dealt with All whose liues saftie the Church doth commend vnto thee O most mercifull Emperour All the godlie wheresoeuer are touched with their miseries doe in heart desire Christian lenitie in this behalfe and doe also with teares iointlie commend learned and honest men that are profitable to the Church together wth their wiues and children vnto thee whome they se both to be indued with an excellent and heroiâ—all goodnes and kindenes and also to haue vsed in this cause verie notable moderation which doth let vs vnderstand that thou art carefull of bringing some remedie vnto the common wealth The Church would not haue thee to be a minister of another mans crueltie The greatest honour of Kings is that which Esaie giueth to them when he saith that they should be nurse fathers to the Church that is that kingdomes and the maintenance of peace and of humane society should not onlie serue for the profit of the bodie but also should further the gospel namelie when as they both rule the Priests and also graunt peace quietnes to Cities that the youth might be trained vp in religion and men might be instructed The Church therefore doth beseech thee to remember that the care of defending the godlie Priests as of certeine nourslings lieth vpon thee It belongeth vnto this calling to be a succour for innocencie to saue from iniuries especially such as are weake which are not able to defend themselues as namelie godlie women children and orphanes or the fatherles Among which you maie well thinke that the wiues and children of Priests which are right orphanes in deed are left vnto your charge by the Lorde The Church as moste full of naturall affection and loue doth not onelie approoue of the mutuall loue of maried folkes one to another and of the loue of parents to their children but is also touched with the miseries of those that are forlorne and fatherles And surelie shee iudgeth in so great goodnes of your nature that there is no inhumanitie or want of naturall affection VVherefore shee is in good hope that the murders and executions of Priests and the banishment of their wiues and children doe grieue thee not a litle The Church also doth giue thee warning to looke to it lest manie points of Christian doctrine the vnfolding and laying open whereof is verie necessarie be smothered vp whiles godlie and learned ministers are put to death and whiles men are driuen from the studie of Christian doctrine VVhat else do our aduersaries seeke but that all good learning true doctrine may be rooted out or oppressed men maie onlie depend vpon the authoritie of such as do bear rule that they might esteem the dreams of vnlearned men though neuer so impious neuer so absurd for oracles Our aduersaries imagine that this barbarous bondage is the best and surest for their Lordlie rule And in deed it is verie euident how the Church in manie places iâ— oppressed with this bondage Now though libertie maie not be graunted to disanull such determinations as be receiued by good authoritie and though men ought not to depart either from the scriptures or from the decrees of the ancient Synods wherin they haue determined of Christian doctrine yet is it not meet that the authority
earth And Psal 23. Yâ—e Princes open your gates that is open your kindomes to the gospell and giue entertainment to the Sonne of God and Esa 49. And Kings and Queenes shallhe thy nurces that is let common-welthes be nurces of the Church let them giue entertainment to the Church and to godlie studies Let Kinges and Princes themselues be members of the Church and rightlie vnderstand the doctrine thereof and giue no help vnto those that establish false doctrine and exercise vniust crueltie and remember this saying I will honour them that honuor me And Daniell in the 4. Chap. exhorteth the King of Babylon to acknowledge the wrath of God and to shew mercie to the bannished Church when he saieth Redeeme thy sinnes with righteousnes and with mercie toward the poore and there shall be a healing of thy transgression And since they are among the principall members of the Church let them prouide that iudgement be rightlie exercised in the Curch as Constantine Theodosius Arcadius Martian Charles the great manie godlie Kinges haue prouided that iudgement in the Church should be sincerely executed But of the difference of both states namely of the ministerie of the gospell and the ciuill magistracie there are many writinges in our Church which declare that we teach no fantasticall nor seditious opinions but doe shew the necessarie doctrine deliuered in the gospell touching both degrees profitable to godlines and common peace Thankes be to God THis is the summe of that doctrine which by the blessing of God with one consent we teach in our Churches which to be the sincere meaning of the doctrine deliuered from God in the writings of the Prophets and Apostles and in the Creedes we nothing doubt and it may be vnderstood out of the auncient purer writers to be agreeable to the ancient and puâ—er Churches Now the matter it selfe declareth that we haue not sought to dispute about newfangled curious and subtle questions neither doe striue about authoritie or riches but onelie to vnfolde and bring to light from the great darkenes of traditions and opinions that doctrine which is necessarie to the true inuocation of God to true worship to the right knowledge of the Sonne of God and to the saluation of soules and doe in moste simple and plaine manner propound the same vnto the Churches For all wise men must needes confesse that there was much obscuritie and many errours in the doctrine of the Monkes and many snares of conscience in the Popes traditions and whether doctrine is true plaine euident profitable for consciences and for manners comparison doth declare For we auoide not the iudgements of the Godly yea rather we desire thatthe wholl true Church of God that is al the faithfull learned wheresoeuer they are may vnderstand what we say who we doubt not will be witnesses that this doctrine is the consent of the true Catholique Church of God Also we offer our selues at any time to a more full declaration in in euerie point and we thinke that this rehearsall of our doctrine now made is agreeable to the confession exhibited at Auspurge Anno. 1530. For as much therefore as the doctrine which we here recite is true and necessarie for the Church we intreat that our Churches may not be condemned as if they either imbraced errours or foolishlie or seditiouslie stirred vp strife without any weightie cause The truth and weight of the matters may deliuer vs from this vniust accusation Next after a godly manner we admonish the Councell itselfe They see that olde abuses and many great errours are as yet sticking in the Church because in al ages euen from the beginning of mankinde the deuil coÌ„tinueth scattering his seed of errour and since that time through the ignorance of men by superstition they are either confirmed or do shoote forth againe And now for that the vanitie of many superstitions is known the times require a reformation vnles the gouernours prouide that the trueth may be brought to light great diuision in opinions is like to follow especially because in this last age of the worlde great confusion is to be feared Therfore let the councel see to it that they condemne not a manifest truth And if in a godly sort they wil deliberate how they may prouide for the churches if a more ample declaration shal be demaunded of vs men learned of vnderstanding louing the truth fearing god must be chosen to consult together of these so weighty matters Neither let them only striue with vs in number of vices seeing it is manifest by many preiudices of what opinion the Bishop of Rome and others are that are adicted vnto him who now by the space of many yeares haue not onelie set forth against vs edicts written with bloode but also haue slaine many of our side and there be many that neither vnderstand nor looke after any truth of doctrine but being alreadie corrupted with prophane perswasions doe thinke this to be an especiall parte of politique men to defend the present state and to mainteine their owne authoritie And for this purpose they seeke fit Ministers by sophisticall iugling to â—est out the truth Wherefore now we testifie that we will not reiect the truth although it be condemned by the iudgements of such men And we openlie professe that we consent not to the Councell of Trent which heretofore hath sent abroade decrees partlie false partly captious and sophisticall but doe earnestly request that both we may be heard in the same matter and that the errours before confirmed by the decrees of the Tridentine Councell may be reformed And we reuerently beseâ—ch the most worthy Emperour Carolus Auguâ—â—us that he giue not leaue to the Aduersaries to oppresse the truth by their presumption and to strengthen their crueltie which they exercise against innocents and to stare vp greater dissention by their vniust decrees And now we commend the Church and our selues to the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ who we know by the voice of the Gospell gathereth together to himselfe an euerlasting Church and we praie him that he would gouerne vs and not suffer the light of his Gospell to be extinguished nor the assemblies of them that rightlie call vpon him to be dispersed AN ADDITION AND we request all that teach in the Churches neâ—re adioyning or els where that receiue the Confession exhibited at Auspurge 1530. that when they reade these things if in any point they finde any want they would louinglie admonish vs thereof for that it was not our purpose to bring vp any other kinde of doctrine but plainlie to recite the summe of the Confession of Auspurge and the common consent of these Churches and we desire that we may be fauourablie and not quarrelouslie iudged of We purpose not to stirre vp new contentions but especially we pray to the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ that was crucified for vs and rose againe that praied in his agonie that we might be one
in God that he would make vs also in the most Churches one in himselfe We whose names are subcribed hereunto who doe now teach in the Churches Vniuersities vnder mentioned do protest that in this writing which we desire to haue rightlie and not quarrelouslie vnderstood we haue recited the common doctrine published in the Churches and Vniuersities wherein we teach the Gospell and we are perswaded that this is the true sincere and incorrupt doctrine of our Lord Iesus Christ agreeing with the Apostles and Prophets and with the Creedes and that it is necessarie for the Churches and we praie our Lord Iesus Christ who was crucified for vs and rose againe that he would mercifully gouerne and defend these Churches Also we offer our selues to further declaration in euerie Article This was written Anno 1551. Iulie 10. in the towne of Wirtemberge where the Pastours of the Churches neere adioyning were met together c. OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE The Conclusion which is placed in the latter end of the 35. Chap. WE haue rehearsed those things which seeme good both to be approued and also to be refuted or amended in the Ecclesiasticall doctrine and in the wholl administration of the Church And if anie thing be spoken either more brieflie or more obscurelie then so great a matter would require our Preachers do promise that they will expouud them more largelie and more cleerlie That which remaineth we beseech all the godly through Iesus Christ the sonne of God our onelie Sauiour that which thing we hope they wil do of their owne accord euerie one according to his office and calling would take vnto himselfe a true and earnest endeauour to reforme the Church It can not be denied but that hitherto for these manie yeares not onelie the discipline of the Church hath decaied and the manners thereof haue beene corrupted with great and horrible vices and they haue verie much degenerated from the honestie of our Elders but that also the doctrine of the Church hath beene depraued in suffering and bearing with corruptions which if hereafter they be either dissembled or confirmed euerie man that is but meanlie wise maie consider how great euills are like to follow in the Church of God Those execrations and cursings are well knowne whereunto the law of god doth addict the transgressours of his word And Iosias the King of Iuda was endued with an heroicall minde when he repaired the Church and although the wrath of god was by his godlie repentance and obedience mitigated after that the Booke of the law was found out and well knowne that those punishments which the Church of god at that time had deserued through the neglect of his word and their impietie might be differred till another time yet notwithstanding such was the seueritie of god against the contemners of his word and the impenitent that the King although he were verie godlie could not altogether take it awaie from them and appease it Now we thinke that in these times the wrath of god is no lesse yea much more grieuously kindled and set on fire against the assemblie of his Church by reason of so manie hainous wicked deeds and offences which euen in that people which glorieth in the name of god are more euident then that they can be denied and more cleere then that they maie be excused then in times past when as yet the Sonne of god was not made knowne to the world by his gospell And the iudgement of god shall be so much the more seuere by how much his benefits are the greater which he seemeth to haue bestowed both in the former and also at these present times vpon vnthankful men But both many other things haue need of amendment in the Church and ministerie thereof and especiallie the doctrine of repentance Iustification and the vse of the Sacraments and single life of the Ministers of the Church do require a godlie amendment If these things by the mercie of God and by the diligence and care of all good men shall be restored according to the writings of the Prophets and the Apostles and according to the true Catholique consent of the auncient and purer Church we shall not onelie giue vnto god the father of our Lord Iesus Christ a most acceptable worship but also the wholl Christian world shal be stirred vp to declare their thankfulnes and obedience in all duetifull manner that they maie We truelie do not know of anie errour in our Preachers either in doctrine or in the other administration of the Church yet we do not doubt but that they are indued with so great modestie and godlines that if they be admonished by the testimony of the heauenly doctrine by the true consent of the Catholique Church they wil in no case be wanting to the edifying of the church And as much as lieth in vs and in our gouernment we will do our indeuour that the mercy of godhelping vs none of those dueties may be pretermitted of vs whereby we hope that the true quietnes of the Church and saluation in Iesus Christ the sonne of god may be preserued OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SVEVELAND Of Seculare Magistrates CHAP. 23. IN the former points we haue declared that our Preachers doe place that obedience which is giuen vnto Magistrates among good workes of the first degree and that they teach that euerie man ought so much the more diligently to applie himselfe to the publique lawes by how much he is a more sincere Christian richer in faith In the next place they teach that to execute the office of a Magistrate it is the most sacred function which can happen vnto man from God whereupon also it is come to passe that they which are endued with publique authoritie are in the Scriptures called Gods For when as they doe iustlie and orderlie behaue themselues in their function it goeth well with the people both in doctrine and in life because that God doth vse â—o to moderate our affaires that for the greater parte the safetie and destruction of the subiects doth depende vpon them which are the gouernours Wherefore none doe more worthelie execute Magistracie then they which of all others are the most Christian and Bishops and other Ecclesiastical men were promoted by most godly Emperours kings to an external gouernment in ciuil affaires Wherein though they were religious and wise yet in this one point they offended because they were not able to discharge both those functions sufficiently and it was necessarie that either they should be wanting to the Churches in ruling them by the word or to the common wealth in gouerning it by authoritie THE CONCLVSION THese be the chiefe pointes moste mightie and religiuos Emperour wherein our Preachers haue somewhat swarued from the common doctrine of preachers being forced thereunto by the onelie authoritie of the Scriptures which is worthelie to be preferred before all other traditions These things being so declared as the shortnes of
conceiued in the same wordes if the state of the Churches shal seeme to require it Let them therefore leaue of in mockage to terme vs Confessionistes vnles perhaps they looke for this answere at our hands that it is a farre more excellent thing to beare a name of confessing the faith then of denying the trueth For euen as moe smal streames may flow from one spring so moe confessions of faith may issue out from one and the same truth of faith Now to speake somewhat also of those who while they will seeme to embrace the trueth of the Gospell and renounce popish errours shew themselues more vniust towards vs then was meet they should we are compelled to finde want of Christian charitie inthem This one thing in deed was remaining that after so many daungers losses banish ments downefalles woes without number griefes and torments we should also be euill intreated by those of whome some comforte was rather to be looked for But that ancient enimie of the Church is farre deceiued by whose subtilties this euil is also wrought for vs while he hopeth that we maâ—e by his craftes be ouerwhelmed But bearing our selues bolde on that loue which the mercifull God through Iesus Christ our Lord beareth vnto vs and whoe hath planted a loue and feare of him in our mindes we leape for ioye in these verie thinges and boast with the Apostle that it will neuer be the same grace of God alwaies preuenting vs that tribulation anguish hunger nakednes the sword false accusation or cursed speaking shall withdraw vs from the trueth once knowne and vndertaken For we knowe that saying of Chrysostome to be true It is not euill to suffer but to doe euill Neither are we anie whit disgraced hereby but they whom I know not what distemperature whetteth against vs hauing deserued nothing to repaie them like for like quitting rayling with rayling far be it from vs whom God vouchsafeth this honour that being fashioned like to the image of his Sonne we might through good reporte and euill reporte walke on vpholden with the staie of a good conscience yea we haue resolued with our selues not only to abide the open wronges of our enimies but euen the disdaine of our bretheren although neuer so vniust And what we furthermore think of the doctrine of our Lord Iesus Christ the confession of our faith set forth manie yeares agoe hath made it knowen to the wholl world and we haue God and Angells together with men witnesses of that sincere endeuour by which we laboured and doe as yet to the vttermoste of our power labour to set vp againe and maintaine the pure worshipe of God among vs out of Gods word And euen as we shewed our selues to be readie at all times to render a reason of the hope that is in vs so we thought it a matter worth the paines to make all men priuie to that bonde which one our parte is verie straight with the holie and truelie Catholike Church of God with euerie Saint and sounde member thereof that so farre as we câ—n we might deliuer partlie our selues partly the Churches ioyned with vs from those moste greeuous crimes by which some mens speaches bookes are laid to our charge And when we be thought our selues by what means it might best be done this especiallie for the present time seemed a meet waie vnto vs which would giue offence to no man might satisfie al that would yeald vnto reason namelie to publish this Harmonie of confessions whereby it might sufficientlie be vnderstood howe falselie we are charged as though we that haue reiected popish errors agreed not at al among our selues For to beginne with those stout maintainers of the Romish tyranny who wil yet seeme to be defenders of the truth this conference of confessions will plucke euery visard from their faces when as itshal plainely appeere that al the opinions in these confessions of faith were in other sondrie words so laid down that yet the same truth alwaies abideth there is none at al or very litle difference in the thinges themselues And how narrow must they needs perceiue the boundes of that their Catholique Churche to be when it shal be openlie knowen that so many kingdomes prouinces cities peoples nations professing the truth of the Gospell doe with common consent renounce the abuses and orders of the Romish Church As for those whome without anie desert it pleaseth to count vs among the Arrians and Turkes they shal see also how farre through the benefit of God we be from such hainous and wicked errours And they also who accuse vs of sedition shall perceiue how reuerentlie we thinke of the dignitie of kings and the Magistrates authoritie and they to conclude that not being content with those publique confessions of the Churches of Germanie may by laying against vs that forme of new agreement seem worthelie more and more to seuer them selues from vs and who haue alreadie very pithilie been refuted by moste learned writings they also shall if true agreement be earnestlie sought be satisfied with this Harmonie For that we maie freelie saie as it is in deede that long rancke of names sealed and written at that booke is such that it seemeth rather to stand idlelie in the field then to fight manfullie And if it had pleased vs to followe this pollicie we might haue set downe the names not of seuen or eight thousand meane men most famous Princes and some other excepted of whome it maie worthelie be doubted whether there euer were anie such or what they were but also the names of farre moe Churches And this our diligence had beene farre more commendable namele beeing bestowed not in wringing out and begging from village to village some hundreds of names but in laying out the opinions of moste gracious Kinges moste renoumed Princes of noble nations and peoples of moste mightie common wealthes and Cities of which a great parte hath not bin vsed to dispute in corners or to trifle but hath knowen these manie yeares how euen vnto bloode to suffer manie and greeuous thinges for Gods trueth sake But we know that the truth hath not it warrant from men nor by men it is simple it wil be simplie published and taught Therfore we are purposed for this time not to deale by any long disputation with anie man but barâ—lie to open the meaning of the reformed Churches to knit all the Churches of Christ together with one bond of brotherlie loue to keepe peace with all men and so farre as it ought to be done to iudge well of all men yea and to intreat those whoe thinke somwhat too hardlie of vs that if we disagree from the confession of no Church that doth truelie beleeue they would themselues also beginne to be of the same minde with vs and quietlie and soberlie conferre with their bretheren of what thinges they shall thinke good rather then themselues to slaunder giue the aduersaries occcasion to rayle vpon
throwne out against Atheists Epicures Libertines Arians Anabaptists and such like mischieuous persons which desire to haue the Lords field vtterlie destroied but let vs euerie daie grow in faith and loue and let vs teach the flocks committed to our charge to feare God to hate vices and follow after vertues to denie the world and themselues obeying the commaundement of our Lord teacher Iesus Christ who biddeth vs not tobraule but to loue each other Whose example in gouerning the Church if we will follow we shal raise vp those that are afflicted take vp those that are fallen comfort the feeble waken the drousy not negligentlie denounce Gods wrath against sinnes and shall draw out the sword of the same word which is no blunt one against hypocrites wolues dogges swine goates and to conclude against all wicked ones which in our Churches mingle them-selues with the true sheepe and which cause the word of God to be euill spoken of It were a farre better thing surelie then that which some do busying the sharpnes of their wit in making of certeine trifles that forsooth the knowledge of such subtilties may shake out of our mindes all conscience It was iustlie said that the strength of the gospel was weakened through the thornie subtelties of schoole-questions and we through our wayward disputations what els do we then cause that the authority thereof be not strengthened but rather weakned and doe euen stagger among the wicked We read it excellentlie written in Liuie a verie graue writer that not onelie grudges â—ut also warres haue an end and that oftentimes deadlie foes become faithfull confederates yea and sometimes Citizens that by the same speeches of the people of Rome very bitter or cruel enmities haue bene taken vp betweene men of great account And that which these few wordes wrought with the heathen shall not godlines toward God obteine at the hands of Christians of deuines and of Pastours of Churches yea if the trauell of reading diligentlie examining conferring of this booke shall not be irksome if vpright and sincere iudgement if not preiudicate opinions but the loue of one truth shall beare swaie in al mens hearts it will shortly obteine it That olde contention about the celebrating of Easter very hotlie tossed to and fro for two hundred years or there about between the Greekes and the Latines was long since by vs thought worthie of laughter but we must take good heed lest in a matter not altogether vnlike we seeme to be wiser then both if so be that we desire to haue the Church wholl and not to leaue it rent vnto the posteritie and would haue our selues be counted not foolish among men and not stub born in the sight of god There hath scarce beene anie age which hath in such sort seen al Churches following altogether one thing in all points so as there hath not alwaies been some difference either in doctrine or in ceremonies or in manners and yet were not Christian Churches through the world therefore cut a sunder vnles peraduenture then when the Bishop of Rome brake of all agreement tyrannically â—ioyned to other Churches not what ought to be done but what him-selfe would haue obserued but the Apostle did not so Barnabas in deed departed from Paull and Paull also withstood Peter and surelie for no trifle and yet the one became not more enemie or strange to the other but the selfe same spirit which had coupled them from the beginning neuer suffred them to be disioyned from them-selues It is the fashion of Romists to commaund to enforce to presse to through out cursings and thunder excommunications vpon the heades of those that whisper neuer so litle against them but let vs according to the doctrine of the holie Ghost suffer and gentlie admonish each other that is keeping the groundwork of faith let vs build loue vpon it and let vs ioyntlie repaire the walls of Sion lying in their ruines It remaineth that through the same Lord Christ we besech our reuerent brethren in the lord whose confessions published we set forth that they take this our paines in good parte and fuffer vs to leane as it were to a certaine staie to the common consent of the reformed Churches against the accusations and reproches of the common aduersaries of the trueth But it had beene to be wished that we might at once haue set out all the Confessions of all the reformed Churches but because we had them not all therfore we set out them onelie that were come to our hands to which the rest also so farre as we suppose may easilie be drawne And we also could haue wished that the thing might haue bin made common to all the reformed Churches But when as the state of our Churches seemed to force the matter that they could not abide any longer delaie the right well beloued brethren will pardon vs with whom by reason of the time we could not impart both the Harmony it selfe and the obseruations as also the intent of this wholl edition Whereas moreouer we haue put to moe confessions of one and the same nation as of Auspurge Saxonie as also the former and latter of Heluetia that was not done without cause for besides that one expoundeth another we thought it good also hereby to ridde them from all suspicion of inconstancy and wauering in opinion which the aduersaries are wont to catch at by such repetitions oâ— confessions Yet why we would not adde some confessionâ— of the brethren of Bohemia often repeated we 〈◊〉 straight way shew a cause and we hope that ouâ— reason will easilie be liked of them And we haue set downe euerie where two yea and in some places three editions of Auspurge for this respect lest in this diuersitie we might seeme to haue picked out that which rather fauoured ourside to haue vtterlie misliked the other Wherein notwithstanding we haue not euery where followed the order of times in which euery of them came to light but the câ—ppie which we had in our hands printed at Wirtemberge 1572. with a double edition And wâ— therefore thought it meete to passe ouer the Apologies adioyned to the confessions as of Auspurge Bohemia Sucueland and England as wel that the work might not grow to be exceeding bigge as also that we might not seeme rather to increase disputations controuersies then to make an Harmony of doctrine And as for our obseruations our minde was to meete with the cauills of sophisters who we know well enough will take holde on the least matters that they may thereby set vs on worke Wherefore lest they should charge vs to set out a discorde rather then a concorde of confessions we haue added in the end very short obseruations in which we lay open those things which might seeme somewhat obscurelie spoken and doe fauourablie and freelie giuing them an interpretation expounde those thinges which either haue or seeme to haue any shew of repugnancie And we
beseech the brethren to beare with vs therein as the most distressed and desirous of the peace and agreement of the Curches among those who in these last times haue imbraced the truth of the gospel For God forbid that we should desire to be counted Censurers of others who are ready rather to be taught of our brethren and to be strengthned in this face of truth which is begun We would therfore haue them so to thinke that these obseruations are laid before them that they maie iudge of them and maie if they shall thinke it any where needefull better and more fitlie declare their owne opinion and in the meane while accept of our paines YE therefore moste gracious Kings Dukes Earles Marquesses moste famous Barrons noble Lords ye Cities and Common wealthes ye most wise Pastours Doctours and to be short all Christian people professing the trueth of the Gospell be present in soules and bodies suffer not the poyson of discord to spread any farther but kill this hurtfull serpent and receiue with a Christian minde as is meete and as is offered vnto you this most sure token earnest of the euerlasting friendship of the French and Belgian Churches with you offered to you in the face of the whol world that we beeing by a friendly league coupled together in Christ may vanquish all Antichristes and may sing that hymne to the Lord our God Beholde how good and ioyfull a thing it is brethren to dwell together in vnitie A CATALOGVE OF THE CONFESSIONS WHEREOF THIS HARMONIE IS FRAMED ACCORding to the order of the times wherein euery of them were written and published I THe confession of Auspurge was first presented in the Germane tongue at the Citie Auspurge in the yeare 1530. to Charles the fift being Emperor by certein most renoumed Princes of Germanie and other states of the sacred Empire whome they call Protestants Secondlie the selfe same yeare it was set out and published at Wirtemberge in latine somewhat corrected in certaine Articles with a preface and the subscription of the authors names II. THat confession of the foure cities was presented both in the Germane and also in the Latine tongue to the same most sacred Emperor Charles the fift in the same assemblie held at Auspurge in the same yere by the Embassadours of the Cities of Strausbrough Constance Mâ—miâ—ga Lindaw both which we haue in certein Articles compared together that the readers might haue the one made more ample by the other and we haue therefore in the titles called it the confession of Sueueland for that those foure Cities by whome it was presented are commonlie counted neighbours to Sueueland III. THat of Basill about the yere 1532. was first written in the Germane tongue by the ministers of the Church of Basill also by a common subscription alowed of the Pastors of Strausbrough then again in the yere 1561. both recognised and receiued by the selfe same ministers of Basill Afterward also it was published by the magistrate of Millaine in his owne name in the Germane tongue with a preface as though it had beene that Churches own confession And at the last it was turned into latine Whichwe as more auncient then the rest of Heluetia haue thought good to be set downe here also and doe else where in like sort call it the confession of Millaine IIII. THe former Confession of Heluetia was written at Basill about the yere 1536. in the behalfe of all the Churches of Heluetia and sent and presented to the assemblie of diuines at Wirtemberge by Master Bucer and Master Capito and in the yeare following 1537. it was againe propounded together with the declaration thereof to the assemblie at Smalcaldia by Bucer himselfe and alowed of that wholl assemblie namely of alâ—â—he diuines 〈◊〉 degrees of Protestantes as Luther his owâ—e latters to 〈…〉 Heluetians doe testifie And the dâ—â—laraâ—ion in 〈…〉 as conferred in very manie places 〈◊〉 the more amâ—â—â— copie written in the Germane 〈…〉 V. THâ—t of Saxonie was written in latine in thâ— yeere 1551. in the behalfe of the Saxon Churches by Master Philip Melancthon that it might be presented to the councell of â—rent to which not onelie the Saxon and Meissen Churches but also verie manie other did suscribe as if it had beene to the confession of Auspurge repeated VI. THat of Wirtemberge was of the most renoumed prince and Lord Lord Christopher Duke of Wirtemberge Tecca Earle of Mountbelgard by his embassadours presented to the assemblie of the Tridentine councell the 24. daie of the moneth of Ianuarie in the yeare 1552. VII THe French confession was in the yere 1559. presented to Frauncis the second King of France first at Amboise in the behalfe of all the godly of that Kingdome Secondlie in the yere 1561. at Poisie It was presented againe in French to Charles the ninth and at length also published by the Pastors of the French Churches with a preface to all other Euangelicall Pastors in the yeare 1566. VIII THe English confession was inserted in the generall apologie written in the yere 1562. in the behalfe of the English Churche IX THe latter confession of Heluetia was written by the Pastors of Zurich in the yeare 1566. and approoued and subscribed vnto not onlie of the Tigurines them selues and their confederates of Bern Scaphusia Sangallia Rhetia Myllaine and Bienna but also of all them of Geneua and of Sauoi of Polonie and likewise by the Churches of Hungarie and Scotland X. THe confession of Belgia was published in french in the name of al the Churches of Belgia in the yere 1566. and in the yere 1579. in a pubâ—â—que Synode helde at Belgium it was repeated confirmed and turned into the Belgian tongue XI THat of Bohemia beeing the last of the four former which were farre more auncient which for the largenes we thought good not to be inserted into this harmonie being recited in the same order of Chapters arguments somewhat more plainly expressed in the yere 1573. published in diuers places was also approoued by common testimony of the vniuersitie of Wirtemberge euen as Master Luther Melancton had approoued the former published in the yere 1532. beeing altogether the same in doctrine with this as Luther his preface witâ—esseth and we haue called it else where the confession of the Waldenses following the common title assigned therunto by those Churches which we would haue to be spoken without any preiudice to those brethreÌ„ AN ADMONITION TO THE GODLY AND GENTLE READER TOVCHING THE ORDER and course of this wholl Harmonie â‚ THis wholl Harmonie of Confessions genie Reader is parted into 19. Sections which wee haue taken sometimes out of noe somtimes out of fewer Confessions in â—umber as each seemed euerie one in his â—wne plâ—ce to handle one thâ— sâ—me matter or chief point of doctrine But in 〈◊〉 â—ing the context of euerie Confession because we wâ—râ—â—o haue regard of the order of things and doctrine rather then either of the
of the lawe the office of Christ and his blessed Euangell his corrupted doctrine concerning original sinne our naturall inabâ—lâ—tiâ— and rebellion to Gods law our instification by faith onelie our imperfect sanctification and obedience to the lawe the nature number and vse of the holie Sacraments his fine bastard sacraments with all his rites ceremonies and false doctrine added to the administration of the true Sacraments without the word of God his cruell iudgement against Infants departing without the Sacrament his absolute necessitieâ— Baptisme his blasphemous opinion of transsubst antiatioâ— or reall presence of Christes bodie in the elements and receiuing of the same by the wicked or bodies of men his dispensations with solemne othes periuries and degrees of mariage forbidden in the word his crueltie against the Innocent diuorced his deuilish Masse his blasphemous Priesthood his prophane sacrifice for the sinnes of the dead and the quick his Canonization of men calling vpon Angells or Saintes departed worshipping of Images reliques and crosses dedicating of Churches Altars Daies Vowes to creatures his Purgatorie praiers for the dead praying or speaking in a strange language with his processions and blasphemous Letany and multitude of Aduocates or Mediatours his manifolde orders Auricular confession his dispersed vncertaine repentance his generall and doubt some faith his satisfactions of men for their sinnnes his iustification by workes Opus Operatum woorkes of supererogation merites pardons peregrinations and stations his holie water Baptiâ—â—ng of Belles Coniuring of spirites Crossing Saâ—ing Annointing coniuring Hallowing of Gods good Creatures with the superstitious opinion ioyned therewith his worldlie Monarchie and wicked hierarchâ—e his three solemned vowes with all his shaâ—eliâ—gs of sundrie sortes his erronious bloodie decrees made at Trent with all the subscribers and approouers of that cruell and bloody band coniured against the Church of God And finallie â—e detest all his vaine allegories rites signes and traditions brought in the Church without or against the worde of God and doctrine of this true reformed Church to the which we toyne our selues willinglie in doctrine faith religion discipline and vse of the holie Sacraments as liuelie members of the same in Christ our head promising and swearing by the great name of the Lord our God that we shall continue in the obedience of the doctrine and discipline of this Church and shall defend the same according to our vocation and power all the daies of our liues vnder the paines contained in the law and danger both of bodie and soule in the date of Gods fearefull iudgement And seeing that manie are stirred vp by Satan and that Romane Antichrist to promise sâ—â—are subsâ—râ—â—â— and for a time vse the holy Sacraments in the Church deceitfully against their owne conscience minding hereby first vnder the externall cloake of Religion to corrupt and subuert secretlie Gods true Religion within the Church and afterward when time maie serue to become open enemies and persequuters of the same vnder vaine hope of the Popes dispensation deuised against the word of God to his greater confusion and their double condemnation in the daie of the Lord Iesus We therefore willing to take away all suspition of hypocrisie and of such double dealing with God and his Church protest and call the sâ—archer of all heartes for witnes that our mindes and heartes do fully agree with this our confession promise oth and subscription So that we are not mooâ—ed for anie worldlie respect but are persuaded onelie in our conscience through the knowledge and loue of Gods true religion printed in our heartes by the holie spirit as we shall answer to him in the daie when the secrets of all heartes shall be disclosed And because we perceiue that the quietnes and stabilitie of our religion and Church doth depend vpon the safetie and good behauioâ—r of the Kings maiestie as vpon a comfortable Instrumenâ— of Gods mercie graunted to this countrie for the manteining of his Church and ministration of Iustice amongst vs we protest and promise with our heartes vnder the same oth hand writ and paines that we shall defend his person and authoritie with our goods bodies and liues iâ— the defence of Christes Euangell Libertie of our countrie ministration of iustice and punishment of iniquity against all enemies within this realme or without as we desire our God to be a strong and mercifull defender to vs in the daie of our death and comming of our Lord Iesus Christ To whome with the father and the holy spirit bâ— all honour and glory eternallie Amen THE ESTATES OF SCOTLAND VVITH THE INHABITANTS OF THE SAME PROfessing Christ Iesus and his ho lie gospell To their naturall countrie men and to all other Realmes and nations professing the same Christ Iesus with them wish grace mercie and peace from God the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ with the spirit of righteous iudgement of saluation LOng haue wee thirsted deare brethren to haue notified vnto the worlde the summe of that doctrine which wee professe and for the which we haue sustained infamie and daunger But such hath beene the rage of Sathan agaist vs and against Christ Iesus his eternall veritie latelie borne amongest vs that to this daie no time hath beene graunted vnto vs to cleare our consciences as moste gladlie we would haue done For how we haue beene tossed at times heretofore the moste parte of Europe as we suppose doth vnderstand But seing that of the infinite goodnes of our God who neuer suffereth his afflicted vtterlie to be confounded aboue expectation we haue obtained some rest and libertie we would not but set forth this briefe and plaine confession of such doctrine as is proponed vnto vs and as we beleeue and professe partlie for satisfaction of our brethren whose hearts we doubt not haue beene and yet are wounded by the despitefull railing of such as yet haue not learned to speake well and partlie for stopping of the mouthes of the impudent blasphemers who boldelie damne that which they haue neither heard nor yet vnderstoode Not that we iudge that the cankred malice of such is able to be cured by this our simple confession No we knowe the sweete sauour of the Gospell is and shall be death to the sonnes of perdition but we haue chiefe respect to our weake and infirme brethren to whome we woulde communicate the bottome of our hearts lest that they be troubled or carried awaie by diuersitie of rumours which Satan spreads abroad against vs to the defacing of this our moste godlie enterprise protesting that if anie man shall note in this our confession anie article or sentence repugning to Gods holie worde and doe admonish vs of the same in writing we by Gods grace doe promise vnto him satisfaction from the mouth of God that is from his holie Scriptures or else reformation of that which he shall prooue to be amisse For God we take to record in our consciences that from our hearts we abhorre all sectes of heresie and all teachers of
Citizens of the heauenlie Ierusalem haue the fruition of the moste inestimable benefites to wit of one God one Lord Iesus one faith and of one Baptisme out of the which Church there is neither life nor eternall felicitie And therfore we vtterlie abhor the blasphemie of those that affirme that men which liue according to equitie and iustice shall be saued what religion so euer they haue professed For as without Christ Iesus there is neither life nor saluation so shal there none be participant thereof but such as the father hath giuen vnto his Sonne Christ Iesus and those in time to come vnto him auow his doctrine and beleeue in him we apprehend the children with the faithful parents This Church is inuisible knowne onelie to God who alone knoweth whome he hath chosen and comprehendeth as well as said is the elect that be departed commonlie called the Church triumphant as those that yet liue and fight against sinne and Satan and shall liue hereafter The immortalitie of the soules THe elect departed are in peace and rest from their labours not that they sleepe and come to a certaine obliuion as some phantastikes doe affirme but that they are deliuered from all feare and torment and all temptation to which we and al Gods elect are subiect in this life and therfore doe beare the name of the Church militant as contrariwise the reprobate and vnfaithful departed haue anguish torment and paine that can not be expressed So that neither are the one nor the other in such sleepe that they feele not their torment as the parable of Christ Iesus in the 16. of Luke his wordes to the theefe and these wordes of the soules crying vnder the Altar O Lorde thou art righteous and iâ—st how long shalt thou not reuenge our blood vpon these that dwell in the earth doe testifie Of the notes by the which the true Church is discerned from the false and who shall be iudge of the doctrine BEcause that Satan from the beginning hath laboured to decke his pestilent sinagogue with the title of the Church of God and hath inflamed the heartes of cruell murtherers to persecute trouble molest the true Church and members thereof as Caine did Abell Ismaell Isaak Esau Iacob and the wholl priesthoode of the Iewes Christ Iesus himselfe and his Apostles after him It is a thing most requisite that the true Church be discerned from the filthie sinagogues by cleare perfit notes lest we being deceiued receiue and imbrace to our condemnation the one for the other The notes signes and assured tokens whereby the immaculate spouse of Christ Iesus is knowne from the horrible harlot the Church malignant we affirme are neither antiquitie title vsurped lineall descent place appointed nor multitude of men approouing an errour for Caine in age and title was preferred to Abell and Seth Ierusalem had prerogatiue aboue al places of the earth where also were the priests lineallie descended from Aaron and greater number followed the Scribes Pharisies and Priestes then vnfainedlie beleeued and approoued Christ Iesus and his doctrine yet as we suppose no man of sound iudgement will graunt that any of the forenamed were the Church of God The notes therefore of the true Church of God we beleeue confesse and auow to be first the true preaching of the worde of God in the which God hath reuealed himselfe vnto vs as the writings of the Prophets and Apostles doe declare Secondlie the right administration of the Sacramentes of Christ Iesus which must be annexed vnto the worde and promise of God to seale confirme the same in our hearts Lastlie Ecclesiasticall discipline vprightlie ministred as Gods word prescribeth wherby vice is repressed and vertue nourished Whersoeuer then these former notes are seene and of anie time continue be the number neâ—â—r so fewe aboue two or three there without all doubt is the true Church of Christ who according to his promise is in the midst of them Not in the vniuersall of which we haue before spoken but particular such as was in Corinthus Gallacia Ephesus and other places in which the ministery was planted by Paull and were of himselfe named the Churches of God and such Churches we the inhabitants of the Realme of Scotlande professours of Christ Iesus professe our selues â—o haue in our Cities townes and places reformed For the doctrine taught in our Churches is contained in the written worde of God to wit in the bookes of the olde and new Testaments in those bookes we meane which of the auncient haue beene reputed Canonicall In the which we affirme that all thinges necessarie to be beleeued for the saluation of mankinde are sufficientlie expressed The interpretation whereof we confesse neither appertaineth to priuate nor publike person neither yet to anie church for any preheminence or prerogatiue personal or locall which one hath aboue another but appertaineth to the Spirit of God by the which also the scripture was written When controuetsie theÌ„ happeneth for the right vnderstanding of any place or sentence of scripture or for the reformation of anie abuse within the Church of God we ought noâ— so much to looke what men before vs haue saide or done as vnto that which the holie ghost vniformlie speaketh within the bodie of the scriptures and vnto that which Christ Iesus himselfe did and commaunded to be done For this is one thing vniuersally graunted that the spirit of god which is the spirit of vnitie is in nothing contrarie to himselfe Iâ— then the interpretation determination or sentence of anie Doctor Church or Councell repugne to the plaine worde of God written in anie other place of the scripture it is a thing moste certaine that there is not the true vnderstanding and meaning of the holie ghost although that councels Realmes and nations haue approoued and receiued the same For we dare not receiue nor admitâ—te anie interpretation which repugneth to anie principall point of our faith or to anie other plaine texte of scripture or yet vnto the rule of charitie The authoritie of the Scriptures AS we beleeue and confesse the scriptures of God sufficientlie to instruct and make the man of God perfect so doe we affirme and auowe the authoritie of the same to be of God and neither to depende on men nor Angels We affirme therefore that such as alledge the scripture to haue no other authoritie but that which it hath receiued from the Church are blasphemous against God and iniurious to the true Church which alwaies heareth and obeyeth the voice of her owne spouse and Pastour but taketh not vpon her to be maistresse ouer the same Of the generall Councells of their power authoritie and causes of their conuention AS we doe not rashlie damne that which godlie men assembled together in generall Councel lawfully gathered haue proponed vnto vs so without iust examination doe we not receiue whatsoeuer is obtruded vnto men vnder the name of
they cease to be right sacraments of Christ Iesus And therefore it is that we flâ—â— the societie with the papisticall Church in participation of their sacraments first because their ministers are no ministers of Christ Iesus yea this is more horrible they suffer women whome the holie Ghost will not suffer to teach in the congregation â—o baptize and secondlie because they haue so adulterated both the one sacrament and the other with their owne inuentions that no parte of Christes action abideth in the originall puritie For oile salte spattle and such like in baptisme are but mens inuentions adoration veneration bearing through streetes and townes keeping of bread in boxes or boists are prophanation of Christes sacraments and no vse of the same For Christ Iesus saide Take eate c. Doe you this in rememberance of me By which words and charge he sanctitied bread and wine to be the Sacrament of his holy body and bloode to the end that the one should be eaten and that all should drinke of the other and not that they should be kept to be worshipped and honoured as God as the Papists haue done heretofore who also haue committed sacriledge stealing from the people the one part of the sacrament to wit the blessed cup. Moreouer that the sacraments be rightlie vsed it is required that the end cause for which sacraments were instituted be vnderstanded and obserued as well of the Minister as by the receiuers For if the opinion be changed in the receiuer the right vse ceaseth which is most euident by the reiection of the sacrifices as also if the teacher plainlie teach false doctrine which were odious and abhominable before God albeit they were his own ordinance because the wicked men vse them to another end then God hath ordained The same we affirme of the Sacraments in the Papistical Church in which we affirme the wholl action of the Lord Iesus to be adultered as well in the externall forme as in the end and opinion What Christ Iesus did and commaunded to be done is euident by the Euangelists and by Saint Paul what the Priest doth at his â—ulâ—â—r we neede not to rehearse The end and cause of Christes institution and why the selfe same should be vsed is expressed in these wordes Doe ye this in rememberance 〈◊〉 me As ofâ—e as you shall eate this breade and drinke of this â—uppe you shall shew foorth that is extoll preach magnifie and praise the Lordes death till he come But to what ende and in what opinion the Priestes saie their masse let the wordes of the same their owne Doctours and writings 〈◊〉 wit that they as mediatours betwixt Christ and his Church do offer vnto God the father a sacrifice propitiatory for the sinnes of the quick and the dead which doctrine as blasphemous to Christ Iesus and making derogation to the 〈◊〉 of his onelie sacrifice once offered for purgation of all those that shall be sanctified we vtterlie abhorre detest and renounce To whome sacraments appertaine WE confesse and acknowledge that baptisme apperteineth as wel to the infants of the faithfull as vnto them that be of age and discretion And so we damne the error of the Anabaptistes who denie baptisme to apperteine to children before they haue faith and vnderstanding But the supper of the Lord we confesse to appertein to such onelie as be of the housholde of saith and can trie examine themselues as well in their faith as in their dutie towardes their neighbours Such as eat and drink at that holie table without faith or being at dissention with their breethren do eat vnworthelie and therefore it is that in our Church our ministers take publike and particular examination of the knowledge and conuersation of such as are to be admitted to the table of the Lord Iesus Of the ciuill maigistrates WE confesse and acknowledge Empires kingdomes dominions and cities to be distincted and ordained by God the powers and authoritie in the same be â—t of Emperours in their empires of Kinges in their realmes Dukes and Princes in their dominions and of other magistrates in their cities to be Gods holy ordinance ordained for manifestation ofhis owne glorie and for the singular profitte and commoditie of mankinde so that whosoeuer goeth about to take away or to confound the whol state of ciuill pollicies now long established we affirme the same men not onelie to be enimies to mankinde but also wickedlie to fight against Gods expressed wil. We farther confesse acknowledge that such persons as are placed in authoritie are to be beloued honored feared and holden iâ— moste reuerent estimation because they are the lieueteâ—anâ—es of God in whose seates God himselfe doth sit and â—â—â—ge yea euen the iudges and Princes themselues to whome by God is giuen the sworde to the praise and defence of good men and to reuenge and punish all malefactours Moreouer to Kinges Princes Rulers and Magistrates we affi me that chiefelie and moste principallie the conseruation and purgation of the Religion appertaineth so that not onelie they are appointed for ciuill pollicie but also for manteinance of the true Religion and for suppressing of idolatrie and superstition whatsoeuer As in Dauid Iosaphat Ezcehias Iosias and others highlie commended for their zeale in that case maie be espied And therefore we confesse and auow that such as resist the supreame power doing that thing which appertaineth to his charge do resist gods ordinance and therefore cannot be guiltles And farther we affirme that whosoeuer denie vnto them their aide counsell and comforte whilest the Princes and rulers vigilantlie trauell in execution of their office that the same men denie their helpe support and counsell to God who by the presence of his lieftenant doth craue it of them The giftes freelie giuen to the Church ALbeit that the word of God truelie preached and the Sacraments rightlie ministered and discipline executed according to the word of God be the certaine and infallible signes of the true Church yet we meane not that euery particuler person ioyned with such company is an elect member of Christ Iesus For we acknowledge and confesse that darnell cockell and chaffe maie be sowen grow and in great aboundance lie in the middest of the wheat that is the reprobate maie be ioyned in the societie of the elect and maie externallie vse with them the benefites of the word and sacramentes But such being but temporall professors in mouth and not in heart doe fall backe and continue not to the end And therefore they haue no fruit of Christs death resurrection nor ascension but such as with heart vnfainedlie beleeue and with mouth boldlie confesse the Lord Iesus as before we haue said shall moste assuredlie receiue these giftes First in this life the remission of sinnes and that by onelie faith in Christes blood In so much that albeit sinne remaine and continuallie abide in these our mortall bodies yet it is not imputed vnto vs but is remitted and couered with Christes
so glorious and receiued how many soeuer of them doe withdrawe or hinder vs as of thinges vnprofitable and hurtfull so we answere with that saying of the Lord They worship me in vaine teaching the doctrine of men The drift of the Canonicall scripture is this that God wisheth well to mankinde and by Christ the Lord his sonne hath declared this good will which is receiued by faith alone and faith must be effectuall through loue that it may be shewed forth by an innocent life OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BASILL Of things commaunded and not commaunded Art 10. WE confesse that as no man can commaund those things which Christ hath not commaunded so likewise no man can forbid those things which he hath not forbidden And in the margent For it is written heare him Also section the 3. in the same place And much lesse can any man license those things which God hath forbidden c. And in the marg God said I am Iehoua your god Leuit. 18. by Moses Deut. 10. for Iehoua your god is God of Gods a great god terrible Who therefore among his creatures can graâ—â— those things which he hath forbidden In like sorte Section 4. And againe no man can forbid those things which God hath graunted c. The other things which are conteined in this article because they belong to other sections they are inserted euerie one in their places OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Oâ— THE WALDENSES Of the holie scriptures CHAP. I. FIrst of all the ministers of our Churches teach with one consent concerning the holy scripture of the neâ— and olde Testament which is commonlie called the Bible and is lawfullie receiued and allowed of the fathers which are of best and soundest iudgement that it is true certaine and worthie to be beleeued whereunto no other humane writings whatsoeuer or of what sort soeuer they be may be compared but that as mans writings they must giue place to the holie scripture First because it is inspired anâ— taught of the holie Ghost and vttered by the mouth of holie men written by them and confirmed by heauenlie and diuine restimonies which spirit also himselfe openeth discloseth the meaning how it ought to be vnderstood and the trueth of this scripture in the Church in what manner seemeth him best especiallie by raising vp and giuing faithful ministers who are his chosen instruments Of which spirâ— Dauid speaketh when he saieth The spirit of the Lord spake by me and his word was in my tongue and Peter For prophecie 〈◊〉 not molde time by the will of man but holie men of God spakes they were mooued by the holie Ghost and Paull The wholl scripture giuen by inspiration of God is profitable c. besides the Lord himselfe saith Search the scriptures And againe Ye are deceiued not knowing the scriptures neither doe ye vnderstand the power of God And He opened the mindes of his Disciples that they might vnderstand the scriptures Secondlie because it is a true and sure testimonie and a cleare proofe of Gods fauourable good will which he hath reueiled concerning himselfe without which reuelation of scripture there is no wholesome knowledge nor faith nor accesse to God For in this such thinges as are necessarie to doctrine to discipline gouernement of the holie Church for all and singular persons in the ordinarie ministerie of saluation whence also springeth true faith in this I say are all such things fullie absolutelie and so farre forth as 〈◊〉 requisite as in a moste excellent and moste exquisite worke of the holie Ghost comprehended and included then which no Angell from heauen can bring any thing more certaine and if he should bring any other thing he ought not to be beleeued And this perswasion and beliefe concerning holie scripture namely that it is taught and inspired of God is the beginning and ground of our Christian profession which taketh beginning from the worde outwardlie preached as from an ordinarie meane ordeâ—â—ed of god for this purpose Wherefore euerie one ought verie highly to esâ—eâ—â—e of the diuine writings of the holie Prophets and Apostles resolutelie to beleeue them and religiouslie to yeaâ—d vnto them in all things diligentlie to reade them to gather wholsome doctrine our of them and according to them ought euerie man to frame and order himselfe but especiallie they who after an holie manner are set ouer the Church of God For which causes in our Churches and meetings this holy scripture is rehearsed to the hearers in the common and mother tongue which all vnderstand and especiallie according to the auncient custome of the Church those portions of the Gospells in scripture which are wont to be read on solemne holie daies out of the Euangelistes and Apostles writings are vsually called Gospells Epistles out of which profitable and whollsome doctrines and exhortations and sermons are made to the people as at all times occasion and neede requiteth We likewise teach that the writings of holie Doctors especiallie of those that are auncient are also to be esteemed for true and profitable wherof there may be some vse to instruct the people yet onelie in those thinges wheerin they agree with the holie scripture or are not contrarie thereunto and so farre forth as they giue testimonie to the excellencie thereof to the information and example of the Apostolike Church and swarue not from the consent iudgement and decrees of the auncient Church wherein shee hath continued vnspotted in the trueth after what sort they themselues also haue charged men to iudge and thinke of their writings and haue giuen warning that heede should be taken lest that they beeing but men too much should be ascribed to them Of which thing S. Augustine speaketh in this manner Be not thou a seruant to my writings as it were to the Canonical scriptures but in the Canonical scriptures such things as thou didâ—t not beleue when thou hast there found them immediately beleue But in my writings that which thou knowest not for a certaine trueth vnlesse thou perceiue it to be certaine hold it not resolutelie And else where he saith Giue not as great credit to mine or Ambrose his words as to the Canonicall scriptures This is the right rule to discerne writings by which so greatlie liked the Papists that they haue cited it in their decretal distinct 9. Chap. Noli meis verbis c. OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION THis one god hath reuealed himselfe to be such a one vnto men first in the creation preseruation gouerning of his works secondly faâ—re more plainely in his word which word in the beginning he reuealed to the fathers by certaine visions and oracles and then caused it to be written in these bookes which we cal Holie scripture All this holie scripture is conteined in the Canonicall bookes of the olde and new Testament The Catalogue whereof is this The fiue bookes of Moses namelie Genesis Exodus Leuiticus Numbers
Deuteronomine Iosue Iudges Ruth two bookes of Samuell two bookes of the Kings two bookes of Chronicles or Paralipomenon one booke of Esdras Nehemiah Ester Iob the Psalmes Salomons Prouerbes Ecclesiastes The Song of songes Esaie Ieremie with the Lamentations Ezechiell Daniell the 12. small Prophets namelie Ose Ioell Amos Abdiah Ionah Micheah Nahum Abacuâ— Sophonie Haggaie Zacharie Malachie the holy Gospel of Iesu Christ according to Matthew Marke Luke and Iohn the Acts of the Apostles Paulls Epistles namelie one to the Romans two to the Corinthians one to the Galathians one to the Ephesians one to the Philippians one to the Collossians two to the Thessalonians two to Timothie one to Titus one to Philemon the Epistle to the Hebrews The Epistle of Iames two epistles of Peter three epistles of Iohn one epistle of Iâ—de Iohns Reuelation We acknowledge these bookes to be Canonicall that is we account them as the rule and square of our faith and that not onelie for the common consent of the Church but also much more for the testimonie and inward perswasion of the holie ghost by whose inspiration we are taught to discearne them from other Ecclesiasticall bookes which howsoeuer they may be profitable yet are they not such that any one article of faith may be builded vpon them We beleeeue that the worde conteined in these bookes came from one god of whome alone and not of men the authoritie thereof dependeth And seeing this is the summe of al trueth conteining whatsoeuer is required for the worship of God and our saluation we holde it not lawfull for men no not for the Angles themselues to adde or detract any thing from that word or to alter any whitte aâ— al in the same And hereupon it followeth that it is not lawfull to oppose either antiquitie custome multitude mans wisedome and iudgement edicts or any decrees or Councells or visions or miracles vnto this holie scripture but rather that al things ought to be examined and tried by the rule and square thereof Wherefore we doe for this cause also allow those three Creedes namelie the Apostles the Nicen and Athanasius his Creede because they be agreeable to the written word of God OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION WE receiue and embrace all the Canonicall scriptures both of the olde and new testament giuing thanks to our God who hath raised vp vnto vs that light which we might euer haue before our eies lest either by the subteltie of man or by the snares of the deuil we should be caried awaie to errors and lies Also we professe that these be the heauenlie voices whereby God hath opened vnto vs his will and that onelie in them mannes heart can haue setled rest that in them be aboundantlie and fullie comprehended al things whatsoeuer be needful for our helpe as Origen Augustine Chrysostome and Cyrillus haue taught That they be the verie might and strength to attaine to saluation that they be the fundations of the Prophets and Apostles VVhereupon is built the Church of God that they be the verie sure and infallible rule whereby may be tried whether the Churh doe swarue or erre and whereunto all Ecclesiasticall doctrine ought to be called to account and that against these scripturs neither law nor ordinance nor anie custome ought to be heard no though Paull him selfe or an angel from heauen should come teach the contrary OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BELGIA HE hath reuealed himselfe much more plainly in his holy worde so farre forth as it is expedient for his owne glorie and the saluation of his in this life We confesse that this worde of God was not brought or deliuered by any will of man but that holy men of God inspired by Gods spirit spake it as S. Peter witnesseth but afterward God himselfe for that exceeding tender carefullnes which he hath of his of their saluation gaue in commission to his seruants the Apostles Prophets that they should put those his oracles in writing and he himselfe also wrote the two tables of the law with his owne finger which is the cause whie we call such writinges sacred diuine scripture And we comprehend the holy scripture in those two books of the olde and new Testament which are called the canonicall bookes about which there was neuer anie ado And of them this is the number and also the order receiued of the Church of God The fiue bookes of Moses the booke of Iosua of the Iudges of Ruth two books of Samuell two of the Kinges two of the Chronicles which are called Paralipomena the first of Esdras Nehemias Ester lob also Dauides Psalmes three bookes of Salomon namely the Prouerbes Ecclesiastes and the song of songs the foure great Prophets Esay Ieremie Ezechiell and Daniell and furthermore also the 12 small Prophets moreouer the Canonical bookes of the new testament are the foure Euangelistes namelie Saint Matthew Marke Luke and Iohn the Actes of the Apostles the 14. Epistles of Saint Paull and seuen of the othet Apostles the Reuelation of S. Iohn the Apostle These bookes alone doe we receiue as sacred and canonicall whereupon our faith maie rest be confirmed and established therefore without any doubt we beleeue also those thinges which are conteined in them and that not so much because the Church receiueth alloweth them for Canonical as for that the holy ghost beareth witnes to our consciences that they came from god most of all for that they also testifie iustifie by them selues this their owne sacred authority sanctity seing that euen the blinde may cleerely beholde as it were feele the â—ulfilling and accomplishment of all things which were foretolde in these writinges We furthermore make a difference betweene the holie bookes and those which they cal Apocriphall for so much as the Apocriphall maie be read in the Church and it is lawfull also so faâ—re to gather instructions out of them as they agree with the Canonicall bookes but their authority and certaintie is not such as that anie doctrine touching faith or Christian Religion maie safelie be built upon their testimonie so farre of is it that they can disanull or impaire the authoritie of the other We beleeue also that this holie scripture doth most perfectlie conteine all the will of God and that in it all things are aboundantlie taught whatsoeuer is necessarie to be beleeued of man to attaine saluation Therefore seeing the wholl manner of worshipping God with God requireth at the handes of the faithfull is there most exquisitelie and at large set downeâ— it is lawfull for no man although he haue the authoritie of an Apostle no noâ— for anie Angell sent from heauen as Saint Paul speaketh to teach otherwise then we haue long since beene taught in the holie scriptures For seeing it is forbidden that anie one should adde or detract any thing from the word of God thereby it is â—uident enough that this holie doctrine is
perfect and absolute in all pointes and parcells thereof and therefore no other writings of men although neuer so holie no custome no multitude no antiquitie nor prescription of times nor personall succession nor anie councells and to conclude no decrees or ordinances of men are to be marched or compared with these deuine scriptures and bare trueth of God for so much as Gods trueth excelleth al things For all men of their owne nature are lyers and lighter then vanitie it selfe therefore we do vtterlie refuse whatsoeuer things agree not with this moste certaine rule as we haue beene taught by the Apostles when they saie Trie the spirites whether they be of God And If anie come vnto you and bring not this doctrine receiue him not to house c. OVT OF THE SAXONS CONFESSION Of Doctrine Seeing it is most vndoubtedlie true that God out of mankinde doth gather together vnto him selfe a Church vnto eternal life for by his sonne thorugh preaching of that doctrine which is written in the bookes of the Prophets and Apostles we plainlie auoutch before God and the wholl Church in heauen and in earth that we do with a true faith embrace all the writings of the Prophets and Apostles and that in that verie naturall meaning which is set downe in the Creedes of the Apostles of Nice and of Athanasius And these selfe same Creedes and the naturall meaning of them we haue alwaies constantlie embraced without corruption and will by Gods helpe alwaies embrace and in this faith do we call vpon the true God who sending his sonne and geuing cleare testimonies hath reuealed himselfe in his Church ioyning our praier with all Saints in heauen and in earth and our declarations vpon the Creedes are abroade conteining the wholl bodie and ground of doctrine which shew that this our protestation is most true We do also verie resolutelie condemne all brainsick fantasies which are against the Creedes as are the monstrous opinions of heathen men of the Iewes of the Mahometistes of Marcion the Manichees of Samosatenus Seruetus Arrius and those that denie the person of the holie Ghost and other opinions condemned by the true iudgements of the Church OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE Of the holie scipture CHAP. 30. THe holie scripture we call those Canonicall bookes of the olde and new testament of whose authoritie there was neuer doubt made in the Church This scripture we beleeue and confesse to be the oracle of the holie Ghost so confirmed by heauenlie testimonies that If an Angell from heauen preach anie other thing let him be accursed Wherefore we detest all doctrine worship and religion contrarie to this scripture But whereas some men thinke that all doctrine necessarie to be knowne of vs to true and euerlasting saluation is not conteined in this scripture and that the right of expounding this scripture lyeth so in the power of chiefe Bishops that what they according to their owne wil giue out is to be embraced for the meaning of the holie Ghost it is more easelie said then prooued The wholl scripture is giuen by inspiration of God and is profitable to teach to improoue to correct and to instruct in righteousnes that the man of God may be perfect being thoroughlie prepared to euery good worke and Iohn 15. I haue called you friendes for all things that I haue heard of my father haue I made knowne to you and those things which the Apostles receiued of Christ those haâ—e they by their preaching published in the wholl world and by their writings deliuered them to posterity It is a plaine case therfore that all things which are needefull to be knowen to saluation are conteined in the Prophets Apostles writings He hath reueiled his owne word in due season by preaching which is all committed to me this is the preaching For the Gospell conâ—einedth things both things present and things to come as honour pietie and faith yea and all things he haâ—h ioynâ—lâ—e comprised in this one word preaching Againe Without authoritie of the scriptures babling hath no credit For seeing the Lord Iesus did many things al are not written as the same holie Euangelist himselfe witnesseth that the Lord Christ both said and did many things which are not written But those things were selected to be written which seemed to suffice for the saluation of those that beleeue For whereas they saie that the right of expounding the scripture lieth in the power of chiefe Bishoppes it is euident that the gift of expounding the scripture is not of mans wisedome but of the holie ghost To euerie man saith Paull is giuen the manifestation of the spirite to profit withall for to one is giuen by the spirit the word of wisedome c. But the holie ghost is altogether at libertie and is not tyed to a certaine sort of men but giueth giftes to men according to his owne good pleasure Oh that all the people had power to prophecie and that the Lord would put his spirit vpon them Debora a woman the wife of Lapidoth is raised vp to be a prophetesse Againe I am no Prophet nor Proprophets sonne but I am a heardman and a gatherer of wilde figges And yet Amos receiued the holie ghost and was made a-Prophet All these things worketh one and the same spirit distributing to euerie man as he will Manie examples also do witnes that chiefe Bishops haue beene often and verie foulie deceiued wheresore the gift of expounding the scripture is not so tied to the Popes that whosoeuer shall be Pope must needs rightly expound the scripture but the true meaning of the scripture is to be sought in the scripture it selfe and among those that being raised vp by the spirit of God expound scripture by scripture OF COVNCELLS CHAP. 34. WE confesse that Councells ought to haue their iudgements in the Church concerning the holy doctrine of Religion and that the authoritie of lawfull councells is great but the authoritie of Gods worde must needes be the greatest For although the Church haue a sure promise of Christs continuall presense and be gouerned by the holie Ghost yet not euerie assemblie of men maie be taken for the true Church and albert neuer so manie see me often times to come together in the name of Christ yet few are chosen and all haue not faith And as it is wont to fall out in ciuill meetinges so doth it also in meetings of the Church that for the moste part the greater side ouercommeth the better Hether to may be added that the holy Ghost doeth not make men in this life not subiect to sinne but leaueth in them manie and sundrie infirmities Examples also witne that not onelie the Popes but also Councels haue bene deceiued Wherefore seing that the doctrine of the Apostles and Prophets is confirmed of god the sentence of no one maÌ„ nor of anie assembly of men is to be receiued simplie without trial for the oracle
indiuisible diuine essence Of whoâ—â— thorough whome and in whome are all things who loueth and rewardeth righteousnes and vertue but hateth and punisheth all iniquitie and sinne According to this faith men are taught to acknowledge the wonderfull workes of god and those properties which are peculiar to each person oâ— the holie Trinitie and of the diuine vnitie and to acknowledge the soueraigne and infinite power wisedome and goodnes of the one onelie God out of which also ariseth proceedeth the sauing knowledge as wel of the essence as of the wil of god One kinde of works or properties of the three persons of the godhead by which they are discerned one from the other are the inward eternall and hypostaticall proprieties which alwaies remaine immutable and are onelie apprehended by the eies of faith and are these That the father as the fountaine welspring of the godheade from al eternity begetteth the son equal to himselfe and that himselfe remaineth not begotten neither yet is he the person of the sonne seeing he is a person begitting not begotten The soâ—ne is begotten of the eternall father from all eterâ—itie â—â—ue god of god and as he is a person he is not the father but the sonne begotten of the essence oâ— nature of the father and consubstantiall with him which sonne in the fulnes of time which he had before appointed for this purpose himselfe alone as he is the sonne tooke vnto him our nature of the blessed Virgine Marie vnited it into one person with the godheade whereof we shall speak afterward But the holie Ghost proceedeth from the father and the sonne so he is neither the father nor the sonne but a person distinct from them eternal and the substantiall loue of the father and of the sonne surpassing all admiration these three persons are one true God as is a foresaid The other kinde of works in these persons in the vnitie of the godhead isâ—ueth as it were into opeÌ„ sight out of the diuine esseÌ„ce the persoÌ„s therof in which being distinct they haue manifested themselues these are three The first is the wonderfull worke of creation which the Creedes doe attribute to the father The second is the work of redemption which is proper to Christ The third is the worke of sanctification which is ascribed to the holie Ghost for which cause he in the Apostles Creede is peculiarlie called holie And yet all these are the proper workes of one true God that of him alone none other to wit the father the sonne and the holie Ghost This true and absolute faith and difficulte knowledge of God as well concerning â—â—s nature as his will is comprehended and conâ—eyned in the aforenamed Catholike and Apostolike Creede and in the decree of the Nicene Councell agreeing therewith and in manie other sound decrees and also in Athanasius his confession All which we iudge and professe to be true But it hath euerlasting sure groundes on which it relâ—â—th and moste waightie reasons by which it is out of the holy scripture conuinced to be true as by that manifestation wherein the whol Trinitie shewed it selfe when Christ the Lord was baptized in lordane by the commaundement of Christ because in the name of the persons of the same holie Trinitie al people must be baptized and instructed in the faith Also by Christes words when he saith the holy ghost the comforter whome the father will sende in my name shall teach you all these thinges and before these wordes he saith I wâ—l pray the father and he will giue you an other comforter who shall be with you for euer euen the spirit of trueth Besides we teach that this onelie true God one in essence and in diuine nature and three in persons is aboue all to be honoured with high worship as chiefe Lord and King who ruleth and raigneth alwaies and for euer and especiallie after this sorte that we looke vnto him aboue al and put all our confidence in him alone and offering vnto him all subiection obedience feare â—l faith loue and generallie the seruice of the wholl inward and outward diuine worship do indeed sacrifice and performe it vnder paine of loosing euerlasting saluation as it is written Thou shalt worship the lord thy god him onely shalâ— thou serue and againe thou shalt loue the lord thy god with all thy heart with all thy soule with all thy minde to be short with aâ— thy might as well of the inward as outward powers to whom be glorie from this time forth for euermore Amen Of holy men and their worshippe Chap. 17. AS touching holie men it is taught first that no maâ— from the beginning of the world vnto this time either was is or can be henceforth vnto the end sanctified by his workes or holie actions according to the saying of Moses the faithfull seruant of the Lord when he cried out vnto the Lord O Lord in thy sight no man is innocent that is perfectlie holie And in the book of Iob it is written what is man that he should be vndefiled and he that is borne of a woman that â—e should appeare iust to wit before God Beholde among his Saints none is immutable and the heauens are not cleane in his sight how much more abhominable and vnprofitable man who drinketh in iniquitie as water And the holie scripture plainelie witnesseth throughout all the bookes thereof that all men euen from their buth are by nature sinners and that there neither is nor hath bene anie one who of himselfe and by himselfe was righteous and holie but all haue gone aside free God and are become vnprofitable and of no account at all And whereas some are made holie and acceptable vnto God that is purchased vnto them without anie worthines or merit of theirs by him who alone is holie God himselfe of the meere grace and vnspeakeable riches of his goodnes hath ordained and brought them to that state that they be blessed and called redeemed by Christ clensed and consecrated by his blood annointed of the holie Ghost made righteous and holie by faith in Christ and adorned with commendable vertues and good deedes or workes which beseeme a Christian profession Of whome manic hauing finished their life and course in such workes haue now receiued and doe enioy by grace eternall felicitie in heauen where God crowneth those that be his Some of them also God hath indued with a certaine peculiar grace of his and with diuine giftes vnto the ministerie and to the publike and common good of the Church such as were the Patriarches Prophets and other holie fathers also Apostles Euangelists Bishops and manie Doctors and Pastors and also other famous men and of rare excellencie and verie well furnished with the spirite whose memorie monuments of their labours and the good thinges which they did are extant and continue euen vntill this daie in the holie scriptures and in the Church
purely vpholden in the Church for the corrupting of which the Deuill euen since the beginning of mankinde hath and will diuers waies scatter seedes Wherfore we ought to be the more watchefull and with greater care to reteine the manner of inuocation or adoration set downe in Gods word according to that saying whatsoeuer yee shall aske the father in my name he will doe it In these words there is an order established which we ought most coÌ„stantly to mainteine not to mingle therewith other 〈◊〉 contrarie to gods word or which are warranted by no example approoued in the scriptures There is no greater vertue no comfort more effectuall then true inuocation They therefore must needs be reprooued who either neglect true inuocation or corrupt it as there be diuers corruptions Manie doe not discerne their owne inuocation from that which is heathenish neither indeede consider what it is which they speake vnto Of these the Lord saith Iohn Chapter 4. Yeâ— worship yee know not what He will haue the Church to consider whereto it speaketh saying We worship that we know Manie consider not whether or wherefore they shall be heard They recite praiers and yet they doubt although it be written Let him aske in faith without wauering Of these matters we will speake else where In this place we reprooue this heathenish corruption whereby the custome of those that call vpon men departed out of this life is defended and helpe or intercesson is sought for at their handes Such inuocatino swarueth from God and giueth vnto creatures vertue helpe or intercession For they that speake somwhat modestlie speake of intercession alone But humane superstition goeth on farther and giueth vertue to them as manie publike songes declare O Marie Mother of grace defend thâ— vs from the enimie receiue vs in the houre of death These shore verses haue we heard a Monke of their diuinitie saie before one thatlaie a dying and often repeating them whereas he made no mention of Christ and manie such examples might be rehearsed There are yet also other brainsick opinions Some are thought to be more gracious with such or such images these fraâ—tike imaginations seeing they are at the first sight like heathnish conceipts do vndoubledlie both greatlie prouoke the wrath of God and are to be reprooued by the teachers and sharpelie to be punished by Godlie magistrates which reproofe conteineth these three manifest reasons To ascribe vnto creatures omnipotencie is impietie Inuocation of a creature which is departed from the societie of this life ascribeth vnto it omnipotencie because it is a confession that it beholdeth all mens hearts and discerneth the true sighes thereoffrom feined and hypocriticall These are onelie to be giuen to the eternall father to his sone our Lord Iesus Christ and to the holie Ghost Inuocation therefore is not to be made to men that are departed out of this life It is to be lamented that these euils are not perceiued but looke to thy selfe and weigh what thou doest in this inuocation thou forsakest God and doest not consider what thou doest inuocate and thou know est that those patrones which thou seekest as Anne and George see not the motions of thy heart who if they knew themselues to be inuocated they would euen tremble and would not haue this honour due to God giuen to anâ—e 〈◊〉 But what kinde of inuocation is there of the 〈◊〉 Albeit we know what answer the Aduersaries make for â—hâ—y haue coyned cauills to delude the trueth yet Gods â—â—stâ—monies are wanting to their answere and praier which â—s without faith that is when thou canst not be resolued whether God allow and admit such kinde of praying is in vaine We remember that Luther often said that in the olde testament it is a cleere testimonie of the Messiah his Godhead which affirmeth that he is to be inuocated by this propertie is the Messias there distinguished from other Prophets he complained that that most weightie testimonie was obscured and weakened by transferring praier to other men And for this onelie cause he said that the custome of praying to other was to be misliked The second reason is Inuocation is vaine without faith no worship is to be brought into the church without gods commaundement but there is no one sentence to be seene which sheweth that this praier made to meÌ„ which they man teine pleaseth God and is effectuall the praier therefore is vaine For waht kinde of praying is it in this sort to come vnto Anne or George I praie vnto the but I doubt whether thy intercession do me good I doubt whether thou hearest me or healpest me If men vnderstood these hidde sinnes they would cursse such kinde of praiers as they are indeede to be cursed and are heathenish Afterward of such faultes what outrages ensue flocking and praying to particular images crauing certaine benefits of euerie one of Anne riches are begged as of Iuno of George conquests as of Mars of Sebastian Paul freedome from the plague of Anthonie sauegard for swine although the aduersaries saie they like not these things yet they keepe them still for gaine sake as plainelie appeareth Now let vs adde the third reason it is expresselie writteâ— there is one Mediator betweene God and men the man Christ Iesus on him ought we in all praier to cast our eies and to know the doctrine of the Gospell concerning him that no man can come vnto God but by confidence in the Mediator who together maketh request for vs as himselfe saith No 〈◊〉 commeth to the father but by the sonne And he biddeth vs flâ—e vnto him-selfe saying Come vnto mee all ye that labour and are heauie loaden and I will refresh you and he him selfe teacheth the manner of Inuocation when he saith Whatsoeuer ye shall aske the father in my name he will giue it you He nameth the father that thou maiest distinguish thy inuocation from heathenish and consider what thou speakest vnto that thou maist consider him to be the true God who by sending his sonne hath reuealed himselfe that thy minde maie not wander as the heathenish woman in the tragedie speaketh I praie vnto thee O God whatsoeuer thou art But that thou maiest knowe him to be the true God whoe by the sending crucifying and raising vp againe of his sonne hath reuealed himselfe and maiest knowe him to be such a one as he hath reuealed himselfe Secondlie that thou maiest knowe that he doth so for a certaintie receiue and heare vs making our praiers when we fly to his sonne the mediator crucified and raised vp againe foâ— vs and desire that for his sake we maie be receaued heard helped and saued neither is anie man receiued or hearâ— of God by anie other meanes Neither is this praying vncertaine but he biddeth those that praie on this sort to be resolued through a strong faith that this worship pleaseth God and that they who praie on this manner are assured lie receiued and heard therefore
are no searchers of the heart Epiphanius saith Maries bodie was holy indeed but yet not god shee was indeed a Virgin honorable but shee was not propounded for adoration but her selfe worshipped him who as coÌ„cerning his flesh was borne of her Austine saith Let not the worship of dead men bâ— any religion vnto vs because if they haue liued holily they are not sâ— to be accounted of as that they should seeke such honour but rather they will haue him to be worshipped of vs by whom themselues being illuminated reioyce that we should be fellowe seruantes of their reward They are therefore to be honoured for imitation not to be worshipped for Religion sake And againe in the same place We honour them with loue not with seruice Neither doe we erect temples vnto them for they will not haue themselues so to be honoured of vs because they know that we our selues being good are the temple of the high God And againe Neither doe we consecrate templeâ— Priesthoodes holie rites ceremonies and sacrifices vnto the same Martyrs seeing not they but their God is our God c. We neither ordaine Priestes for our Martyrs nor offer sacrifices Ambrose vpon the Romans Chap. 1. They are wont to vse a miserable excuse saying that by these men maie haue accesse vnto God 〈◊〉 to a king by Earles Goeto is anie man so madde I praie you that being forgetfull of his owne saluation he will challenge as fit for 〈◊〉 Earle the roialtie of a King And streight after These meâ— thinke them not guiltie that giue the honour of Gods name to a creature and leauing the Lord worshippe their fellow seruants But we saie they worshippe not the saints but onely desire to be holpen afore God by their praiers But so to desire as the seruice of Letanies sheweth and is commonlie vsed is nothing else but to call vpon and worshippe saintes for such desiring requireth that he whoe is desired be euerie where present and heare the petition But this Maiestie agreeth to god alone and if it be giuen to the creature the creature is worshipped Some men faine that the Saints see in Gods word what thinges God promiseth and what things seeme profitable for vs which thing although it be not impossible to the maiestie of God yet Esai plainlie auouâ—cheth That Abraham knoweth vs not and Israell is ignorant of vs where the ordinarie glosse citeth Augustine saying that the dead euen saints know not what the liuing do c. For that the auncient writers often times in their praiers turne themselues to Saints they either simplie without exact iudgement followed the errour of the common people or vsed such manner of speaking not as diuine honour bur as a figure of Grammar which they call Prosopopaeia VVherby godlie and learned men doe not meane that they worship and praie to Saints but doe set out the vnspeakeable groaning of the Saints and of al creatures for our saluation and signifie that the godlie praiers whichi Saints thorough the holie ghost powred out in this world before God doe as yet ring in gods eares as also the bloode of Abell after his death still cried before god and in the Reuelation the soules of the Saints that were killed cry that their bloode may be reuenged not that they now resting in the Lord are desirous of reuenge after the manner of men but because the Lord euen after their death is mindefull of the praiers which while they yet liued on earth they powred out for their owne and the wholl Churches deliuerance Epiphanius himselfe against Aerius doth also somewhat sticke in the common error yet he teacheth plainelie that the saints are mentioned in the church not that they should be praied vnto but rather that they should not be praied vnto nor matched in honour with Christ We saith he make mention of the righteous Fathers Patriarches Prophets Apostles Euangelists Martyrs Confessours Bishops Anachoretes and the wholl companie that we may single out the Lord Iesus Christe from that companie of men by the honour which we giue vnto him and that we may giue him such worship as by which we may signifie that we thinke that the Lord is not to be made equall with any among men although euerie of them were a thousand times and aboue more righteous then they are OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SVEVELAND Artic. 1. ss 2. SInce sermons began with vs to be taken out of the holie scriptures of God and those deadlie contentions ceased so manie as were led with anie desire of true Godlines haue obteined a farre more certaine knowledge of Christes doctrine and farre more feruentlie expressed it in the conuersation of their life And euen as they declined from those thinges which had peruerselie crept into the doctrine of Christ so they were more and more confirmed in those thinges which are altogether agreeable thereunto Of which sort are the Articles which the Christian Church hath hetherto stedfastlie beleeued touching the holie Trinitie to wit that God the father the sonne and the holie ghost are one essence and three persons and admit no other diuision or difference then the distinction of persons Artic. II. Of Inuocating and worshipping of Saints MOreouer that abuse also was reprooued and conâ—â—â—ed by which some thinke they can so by fastings and praiers winne and binde vnto themselues both the blessed Virgine Marie that bare God and other Saints that they hope by their intercession and merites they may be deliuered from all aduersities as well of soule as of bodie and be enrâ—â—â—hed with all kinde of good thinges For our Preachers haue taught by the commaundement of Christ the sauiour that that heauenly father alone is by the same Christ in the holy spirite to be praied vnto as he who hath promised that he will neuer denie vs any of those thinges which we by a true faith aske of him thorough his sonne And seeing the scripture it selfe setteth before vs one onelie Mediatour betweene God and men to wit the man Iesus Christ 1. Tim. 2. who both loueth vs moreentirelie and can by authoritie doe more with the father then any other they rightlie thinke that this onelie intercessour and aduocate ought to suffice vs. Yet they do therewithall teach that the most holie mother of God and Virgine Marie and other beloued Saints are with great diligence to be honoured But that that thing can not otherwise be done then if we studie to be conuersant in those things to which they especiallie gaue themselues namelie to innocencie and sanctification and of which they set before vs so worthie examples For sith they with all their heart soule with al their strength doe loue God we can in nothing please them better then if we also with them loue God from the heart and by all meanes possible to make our selues conformable to him so farre of are they from ascribing their owne saluation to their merites how therefore should they
aduersaries haue sowed corruptions in the Chuch And first of the article I beleeue the remission of sinnes HEere manie and great corruptions are deuised of our aduersaries I beleeue nay saie they I doubt also Then I wil beleeue when I shall haue merites enow Also they do not say I beleeue certainely that remission is giuen freely for the Sonne of God not for anie merites of ours or anie worthines of ours Also They doe not rightlie shew what sinne is and feigne that man is able to satisfie the law of god and that by the fullfilling of the lawe he becommeth iust before God in this life Therefore first as touching sinne and the cause thereof we do faithfullie retaine the doctrine of the true Church of God Seeing that God in essence is one the eternall Father the coeternall Sonne being the image of the Father and the coeternall holie Ghost proceeding from the Father and the sonne of infinit wisedome power and goodnes true iust bountiful chaste moste free as he describeth him selfe in his lawe and seeing he hath therfore made the Angells men that being frō al eternity he might impart vnto them his light wisedome goodnes and that they should be the temples of God wherein god might dwell that God might be all in all as Paull speaketh he therefore created them at the beginning good and iust that is agreeing with the minde and will of God and pleasing him He also gaue them a cleare knowledge of God and of his wil that they might vnderstand that they were made of God that they might be obedient as it is written in the sift Psalme Thou art not a God that loueth wickednes But the deuilles and men abused the libertie of their will swarued from God and by this disobedience they were made subiect to the wrath of God and lost that vprightnes wherein they were created Therefore freewill in the Deuill and in men was the cause of that fal not the wil of god who neither willeth sinne nor alloweth it nor furdereth it as it is written When the Deuill speaketh a lie he speaketh of his owne and he is the Father of lying And 1. Ioh. 3. He that committeh sinne is of the deuill because the deuill sinneth from the beginning Now sinne is that whatsoeuer is contrarie to the iustice of God which is an order in the minde of god which he did 〈…〉 by his owne voicein the lawe and in the gospell whether it be originall disobedience or actuall for the which the person is both guiltie and condemned with euerlasting punishment except he obtaine remission in this life for the Sonne the Mediatours sake We doe also condemne the madnes of Marcion the Manichees such like which are repugnant in this wholl question to the true consent of the Church of God Of Origenall sinne Artic. 2. AS touching originall sinne we doe plainelie affirme that we doe retaine the consent of the true Church of God deliuered vnto vs from the first Fathers Prophets Apostles the Apostles schollers euen vnto Augustine after his time we doe expresselie condemne Pelagius all those who haue scattered in the Church like doting follies to those of the Pelagians And we saie that all men since the fall of our first parents which are borne by the coupling together of male and female doe together with their birth bring with them Originall sinne as Paul saith Rom. 5. By one man sinne entred into the world and by sinne death And Ephes 2. We were by nature the children of wrath as well as others Neither doe we dislike that vsuall definition if it be well vnderstoode Originall sinne is a want of Originall iustice which ought to be in vs Because that Originall iustice was not onelie an acceptation of mankinde before God but in the verie nature of man a light in the minde whereby he might assuredlie beleeue the worde of God and a conuersion of the will vnto God and an obedience of the heart agreeing with the iudgement of the lawe of God which was graffed in the minde and as we saide before man was the temple of God That Originall iustice doth comprehend all these things it maie be vnderstood by this saying Man was created after the Image and likenes of God which Paul doth thus interpret Ephes 4. Put ye on the new man which after God is created in righteousnes and true holines where vndoutedlie by true holines he vnderstandeth all those vertues which shine in our nature and are giuen by God not ascited by arte or gotten by instruction as now those shadowes of vertues such as they are in men be ascited because that then God dwelling in man did gouerne him And when we consider what Originall 〈…〉 signify then the priuation opposite therunto is lesse obscure Therefore Originall sinne is both for the fall of our first parents and for the corruption which followed that fall euen in our birth to be subiect to the wrath of God and to be worthie of eternall damnation except we obteine remission for the Mediatours sake And this corruption is to want now the light or the presence of God which should haue shined in vs and it is an estranging of our will from God and the stubbernnes of the heart resisting the lawe of the minde as Paull speaketh and that man is not the Temple of God but a miserable Masse without God and without iustice These wants and this wholl corruption we saie to be sinne not onelie a punishment of sinne and a thing indifferent as manie of the Sententiaries doe saie That these euills are onelie a punishment and a thing indifferent but not sinne And they doe extenuate this Originall euill and then they feigne that men maie satisfie the lawe of God and by their owne fulfilling of the law become iust The Church must auoide ambiguities Therefore we doe expresselie name these euills Corruption which is often named of the auncient writers Euill concupiscence But we distinguish those desires which were created in our nature from that confusion of order which hapned after our fall as it is saide Iere. 17. The heart of man is wicked And Paull saith The wisdome of the flesh is enmitie against God This euill Concupiscence we say to be sinne and we affirme that this wholl doctrine of sinne as it is propounded and taught in our Churches is the perpetuall consent of the true Church of God Of free will Art 4. NOwe let vs make manifest also the doctrine of free will Men truelie instructed in the Church haue allwaies distinguished betweene discipline and the newnes of the spirit which is the beginning of life eternall and they haue taught that in man there is such freedome of will to gouerne the outward motions of the members that thereby euen the vnregenerate maie after a sotte performe that outward discipline which is an externall obedience according to the law But man by his naturall strength is not able to free himselfe from sinne
a sinner repent And therefore the Churches and the Angells themselues doe reioyce at the pure doctrine of repentance thus set downe OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SAXONIE Hitherto perteine first the two last clauses of the third Article Of the remission of sinnes c. Which are thus set downe IT is most certeine that the preaching of Repentance doth perteine to all men and accuse all men So also the promise is generall and offereth remission of sinnes to all according to those generall speaches Math. 11. Come vnto me all ye that labour and are heauie loaden and I will refresh you Also Ioh. 3. That euerie one which beleeueth in him should not perish Rom. 10. Euery one that beleeueth in him shal not be confounded Againe He that is Lord ouer al is rich vnto al that cal on him Rom. 11. The Lord hath shut vp al vnder disobedience that he might haue mercie on al. Let euerie one comprise himselfe in this generall promise and not giue himselfe to distrust but let them striue that they may assent to the worde of God obey the holie Ghost and desire that they may be helped as it is said Luc. 11. How much more wil he giue the holie Ghost to them that aske it Of Repentance Artic. 16. BY the mercie of God this parte of Doctrine speciallie is declared in our Churches with great perspicuitie wheras the SenteÌ„tiaries haue wrapped it in most intricate Labyrinthes First we doe openlie condemne the Catharans and the Nouarians who feigned that neither the elect could fal into sinnes against theâ— conscience neither that they who had fallen after their amendmeÌ„t were to be receiued again our confutations of these furies are extant Neither dowe goe about to make brawlings about the worde Repentance if any man like it better let him vse the worde Conuersion which worde the Prophets also haue often vsed Moreouer we doe willing he reteine the worde Contrition and we sale that the first part of repentance or Conuersion is Contrition which is truely to tremble through the knowledge of the wrath of God against sinnes and to be sorie that we haue offended God and we saie that there must needes be some such great feare and griefes in those that are conuerted that they doe not repent which remaine secure and without greefe as it is saide 2. Cor. 7. Ye sorowed to repentance And Ezech. 20. Andye shal mislike your selues in your owns 〈◊〉 and acknowledge your selues to be worthie of punishment and instruction And these true griefes are a feeling of the wrath of God as is declared more at large in an other place But here we reprooue our aduersaries who feigne that Contrition doth deserue remission of sinnes and that Contrition 〈◊〉 be sufficient In either errour there be great myâ—â—es For remission is giuen freelie for the mediatours sake and what contrition can be sufficients Yea rather the more the sorrow encreaseth without assurance of mercie so much the more mens heartes doe she from God and no creature is able to susteine the greatnes of this sorow whereof Esaie speaketh Chap. 38. He brake all my bones like a Lyon But those idle dreames of the writers doe declare that they leade a carelesse life and that they are 〈◊〉 in the Gospell Now these true sorowes doe arise when the sinne of the contempt of the Sonne of God as is declared in the Gospell is repreoued The spirit shall reprooue the worlde of sinne because they beleeue not in me Ioh. 16. And by the voice of the Morall law other sinnes are reprooued as Paull saith Rom. 3. By the law came the knowledge of sinne As touching priuate confession to be made vnto the Pastours we affirme that the ceremonie of priuate absolution is to be retained in the Church we doe constantlie retaine it for manie weightie causes yet with all we doe teach that men must neither commaund nor require the recitall of offenses in that priuate talke because that recitall of offences is neither commaunded of God nor a thing possible and it maketh godlie mindes to doubt and it maketh faith faint And this we doe much more reprehend that in the doctrine of Repentance or conuersion our aduersaries doe no where make mention of iustifying faith whereof we haue spoken before by which alone Remission of sinnes is truelie receiued the heart is lifted vp euen when it hath a feeling of the wrath of God and we are freed from the sorowes of hell as it is written Rom. 5. Being iustified by faith we haue peace Without this faith sorowes are no better then the repentance of Saul Iudas Orestes and such like as are mentioned in tragedies Neither doe our aduersaries teach the Gospell but the law and humane traditiones either omitting this faith or else fighting against it But seeing that 〈◊〉 true conuersion there must be these changes a mortification a quickning as it is said Rom. 6. in diuers other places for doctrines sake we doe deuide conuersion or repentance into three parts into contrition faith and new obedience these thinges doth true conuersion comprehend as the voice of God the true experience of the Church do declare Yet do we not make contention either about the manner of speaking or about the number of the partes but we wish that all men may see those thinges which are necessarie And it is moste necessarie for the Church that there should be a true plaine and most cleare doctrine touching the wholl conuersion which also is verie often repeated in those sermons which are set downe in the scriptures and that with great perspicuitie without anie intricate labyrinthes as the Baptist and Christ saie Math. 3. Repent and beleeue the Gospell Againe Repent Beholde the lambe of God that taketh awaie the sinnes of the world And Paule saieth Ro. 3. All men are depriued of the glorie of god Here he speaketh oâ— contrition afterward of remission But we are iustified freelie by his grace through redemption that is in Christ Iesus by faith Therefore it is necessarie that in the doctrine of conuersion or repentance there should mention be made of faith Neither is it sufficient that our aduersaries saie that they also doe speake of faith and that faith doth goe before repentance For they speake of the doctrine of knowledge I beleeue the forgiuenes of sinnes to wit that they be forgiuen to others euen as the deuills doe know the Creede but the Gospell doth require this true faith which is an assurance of the mercie of God promised for the sonne of god his sake and resting in the Sonne of God which saith I beleeue that remission of sinnes is giuen vnto me also and that freelie not for anie Contrition not for anie my merits but for the Sonne of God who by the infinite goodnes and wisedome of the godhead is appointed a Mediatour redeemer I know that the commaundement of God is immutable so that euerie one maie determine in these
because that our workes seeme they neuer so good cannot stand vpright before the seuere tribunal seat of God Neither are we ignorant that some doubt of the mercie and fauour of God doth alwaies cleaue to our flesh so long as we liue in the bodie But seeing that God doth promise vnto vs his free mercie for Christ his Sonnes sake and doth require of vs that we doe obedientlie beleeue the Gospell of his sonne he therewith also doth require that we mortifie the doubting of the flesh and haue a moste assured affiance in his mercie that we doe not accuse his promise to be so full of deceit as we are of doubting And that we maie conceiue sure confidence therein he placed our saluation not in the merites of our righteousnes which is vnperfect but onelie in the merites of his sonne our Lord Iesus Christ whose righteousnes as it is moste perfect so is it moste firme and constant in the iudgement of God Mar. 1. Repent and beleeue the Gospell He commaundeth vs to beleeue the Gospell which declareth vnto vs the certaine fauour of God toward vs for Christ his sake therefore he will not haue vs to doubt of his fauour toward vs but that we maie conceiue sure considence thereof Ioan 6. This is the worke of God that ye beleeue in him whome the Father hath sent If God require of vs that we beleeue in his Sonne certeinlie he would not haue vs to doubt but that we put our sure confidence in him Iames. 1. If anie of you want wisdome let him aske of him which giueth it namelie of God who giueth I saie to all men without exception vpbraideth not and it shall be giuen him but let him aske with confidence nothing doubting Hilarie saith The kingdome of heauen which the Prophets foreshewed Iohn preached and our Lord professed to consist in him selfe he will haue vs to hope for without anie doubting of a wauering will Otherwise iustification through faith is none at all if faith itselfe be doubtfull And Augustine saith He that doth dispaire of the pardon of his sinnes doth denie that God is mercifull he that doth distrust of the mercie of God doth great iniurie vnto God and as much as in him lieth he denieth that God hath loue trueth and power in which thinges all our hope doth consist Sixtus saith He which is doubtfull in faith is an infidell Wherefore we thinke that they who counsell vs to doubt of the fauour of God towards vs doe â—ot onelie dissent from the true iudgement of the Catholike Church but also prouide verie ill for the saluation of the Church Of Satisfaction CHAP. 15. AS touching satisfaction we beleeue and confesse that the alone passion and death of the onelie begotten sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ is a satisfaction for our sinnes and that this satisfaction of Christ is offered and applied to vs by the ministerie of the Gospell and is receiued of vs by faith We also confesse that after the satisfaction of Christ is applied and by faith receiued we ought necessarily to doe those good workes which God hath commaunded not that by them we might purge our sinnes before God but that we might bring forth good fruites of repentance and testifie our thankefullnes For as touching praier fasting giuing of almes such like works we thinke that they are diligentlie to be performed yet that they haue a farre other vse then that they should by their merites either satisfie God for our sinnes or applie vnto vs the merite of Christ OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SVEVELAND Of Confession CHAP. 20. SEeing that true confession of sinnes and such as hath it beginning from godlines can be performed of no man whome his repentance and true sorow of minde doth not force thereunto it cannot be wrested out by anie precept Wherefore neither Christ himselfe nor the Apostles would commaund it Therfore for this cause our preachers doe exhort men to confesse their sinnes and therewithall they shew what fruit ariseth hereof that a man should secretlie seeke for comforte counsell doctrine instruction and at the hands of a man that is a Christian and wise yet by commaundement they vrge no man but doe rather affirme that such commaundements doe hinder godlines For that constitution of confessing sinnes vnto a priest hath driuen infinite soules vnto desperation and is subiect to so manie corruptions that of late it ought to haue bene abrogated and without doubt had bene abrogated if the gouernours of Churches of late time had burned with so great a zeale to remooue awaie stumbling blookes as in times past Nestorius the Bishoppe of Constantinople did burne who did vtterlie abolish secret confession in his Church because that a certaine noble woman going often to Church vnder pretence of doing the workes of repentance was deprehended to haue to doe with a Deacon Infinite such vndoubted sinnes were committed euerie where Moreouer the Pontifical laws do require that the hearer iudge of confession should be so holie learned wise mercifull that a man can hardlie finde out especiallie among those that are commonlie appointed to heare confessions to whom he might confesse him selfe And now the Schoolmen doe thinke that it is better to confesse sinnes to a laie man then to that Priest by whome we maie not looke to be edified in godlines This is the summe That confession bringeth more hurt then profit which sound repentance true sorow of the minde for sinnes committed doth not wring out Therfore seeing this is the gift of god alone that we maie repent of our sinnes be truelie sorowfull for that we haue sinned nothing that maie turne to saluation can be done in this matter by commaundementes as hath hitherto bene too too manifest euen by experience THE NINTH SECTION OF IVSTIFICATION BY FAITH AND OF good workes and their Rewards THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of the true Iustification of the faithfull CHAP. 15. TO iustifie in the Apostles disputation touching iustification doth signifie to remitte sinnes to absolue from the faulte and the punishment therof to receiue into fauour to pronounce a man iuste For the Apostle saith to the Rom. God is he that iustifieth who is he that can condemne Where to Iustifie and to condemne are opposed And in the Actes of the Apostles the Apostle saith Through Christ is preached vnto you forgiuenes of sinnes and from all things from which ye could not be iustified by the lawe of Moses by him euery one that beleueth is iustified For the lawe also in and in the Prophets we reade that If a controuersie were risen amongst anie and they came 〈◊〉 iudgement the Iudge should iudge them that is iustifie the righteous and make wicked or condemne the wicked And in the 5. chapter of Isaiah woe to them which iustifie the wicked for rewards Now it is most certaine that we are all by nature sinners and before the iudgement seat of God conuicted of
These rules are often times repeated as Galat. 5. Thy which doe such thinges shall not inherit the kingdome of God Therefore it is necessarie to haue a care to auoide such falls If this manifest necessitie the great punishment to wit the losse of eternall life being set before their eies doe not mooue some to doe good workes they shew them selues to be of the number of those of whome it is said 1. Ioh. 3. He that committeth sinne is of the Deuill Also If anie man haue not the Spirit of Christ he is not his And there be manie causes of this necessitie First a debte that is an immutable order that the creatures should obeie God Therefore Paull saieth Rom. 8. Ye are debters Also lest the holie Ghost and faith be shaken of let there be a care to auoid present punishments because it is moâ—le certaine that manie falles euen of the Elect are fearefullie punished in this life as the Church speaketh in Micheas cap. 7. I will beare the wrath of the Lord because I haue sinned against him And the histories of all times doe containe fearefull examples of punishments as Dauid Salomon Menasses Iosias Nabuchodonozor innumerable others were greiuoslie punished Wherein this is moste to be lamented that in the verse punishments manie sinnes are heaped vp as in the sedition raised vp against Dauid in the renting of the kingdome for the sinne of Salomon And touching the necessitie of doing good workes the Lord saith Mat. 5. Except your righteousnes exceed the righteousnes of the Scribes and of the Pharisies ye shal not enter into the kingdome of heauen The necessitie which is manifolde being thus considered these questions insue thereupon what workes are to be done How they maie be done In what sorte they doe please god What rewardes they haue what is the difference of sinnes * what sinnes do shake of the holie Ghost and what not What workes are to be done IT is the will of god that Faith and workes be gouerned by his word Therefore we must keepe the rule touching good workes both internall and externall contained in the commaundementes of god which doe pertaine to-vs as it is said Ezech. 23. Waâ—â—eye in my commaundements And these internall and externall workes doe then become the worship of god when they be done in faith and are referred to this end that god by this obedience may be glorified Now we haue shewed before that euen the vntegenerate maie performe this externall obedience or discipline as â—icero liueth honestlie and for his paines in gouernment deserueth well of all mankinde but his minde is full of doubts touching the Prouidence of god neither doth he knowe nor speake vnto the true god in inuocation neither doth he know the promises and he alwaies doubteth whether he be heard especiallie when he is in miscrie and then is he angrie with god and thinketh that he is vnâ—usâ—lie punished â—eiâ—g he was a honest Citizen profitable for the common wealth Such darkenes in the minde is great sinne such as reason not being i'luminated by god is not 〈◊〉 â—o iudge of Therefore inward obedience true knowledge of god the feare of god sorrowes in repentance trust to obteine mercie promised for the Sonne of god inuocation hope loue joy in god other vertues must be begunne also in the regenerate and they must be referred to a proper ende to wit that God maie be obeied These kindes of true worship cannot be giuen vnto God without the light of the gospel and without faith which our aduersaries who will see me to be ioylie preachers of good workes do neither vnderstand nor require seeing they omitte the doctrine of faith which is a confidence to obtaine mercie resting in the Sonne of god which is an especiall worke and the chiefe worshipe of God Of workes not commaunded of god we shall speake hereafter and we must holde fast that rule Math. 15. In vaine doe they worship me with the commaundements of men And in the Church it falleth out often times that ceremonies deuised by men are more carefullie kept then the commaundements of God yea the authoritie of â— harâ—â—aicall vniust traditions is preferred before the commaundements of God as in manie ages for the vniust and wicked commaundement of single life the commandement of god concerning true chastitie was horriblie violated Therefore we must consider of the difference of the lawe whereof we will speake againe hereafter How good workes maie be done GReat is the infirmitie of man and the deuill a most cruel enemie who for the hatred he beareth to God rageth against mankinde and doth endeuour all that he can especiallie to destroy the Church as it is written of Peter 1. Pet. 5. Watch because your aduersarie the deuill goethabout like a roaring Lyon seeking whome he maie deuour Therefore although men by their naturall strength maie after a sorte performe the externall discipline yet are they often ouercome by this common infirmitie and the deuill also doth often times force men not altogether sauage to commit horrible factes as he deceiued Eue and compelled the brethren of Ioseph Dauid and others innumerable Therefore what diligence or what aduisement can be sufficient for this most subtill enemie Here let vs laie holde vpon that most sweete comfort The sonne of God appeared to destroy the workes of the Deuill 1 Iohn 3. The sonne of God is the keeper of his Church as he saith Ioh. 10. Noman shall take my sheepe out of my handes He doth protect vs and also by his holie spirit doth confirme our mindes in true opinions as he doth beginne eternall life so doth he kindle in our heartes good motions faith the loue of God true inuocation hope chastitie and other vertues We are not Pelagians but we do humblie â—â—e thankes to the eternall God the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ and to his sonne Iesus Christ and to the holie Ghost both for the wholl benefit of saluation restored againe to mankinde and also for this benefit that the Sonne of God doth dwell in the Church and doth defend it with his right hand against the furies of the Deuills and men and doth driue awaie the deuills from vs and doth vpholde vs in this so great infirmitie of ours and by his word doth kindle in our mindes the knowledge of God and doeth confirme and gouerne our mindes by his holie spirit We do certainlie know that these benefits are in deede giuen vnto vs as it is said moste comfortablie in Zacharie cap. 12. I will powre out vpon the house of Dauid and vpon the inhabitants of Ierusalem the spirit of grace and praiers He nameth the spirit of grace because that in this comfort the sonne of God sealing vs by his holie spirit doth testifie that we are in fauour and that we are deliuered from the paines of hell Secondlie he nameth the spirit of praiers because that when we haue acknowledged the remission of sinnes we do not now fâ—ie
Church is a spirituall bodie so must it needs haue a spiritual heade like vnto it selfe Neither can it be gouerned by any other spirit then by the spirit of Christ Wherefore Paul saith And he is the head of his bodie the Church who is the beginning the first borne of the dead that in al things he might haue the preheminence And in another place Christ saith he is the heade of the Church and the same is the Sauiour of his bodie And againe Who is the heade of the Church which is his bodie euen the fulnes of him which filleth all in all things Againe Let vs in all things grow vp into him which is the heade that is Christ by whome all the bodie being knit together receiueth increase And therefore we do not allow of the doctrine of the Romish Prelates who would make the Pope the generall Pastour and Supreame heade of the Cuhrch of Christ militant here on earth and the verie Vicar of Christ who hath as they saie al fullnes of power and soueraigne authoritie in the Church For we holde and teach that Christ our Lorde is and remaineth fill the onelie vniuersal Pastour and highest Bishop before God his father and that in the Church he performeth all the duties of a Pastour or Bishop euen to the worldes ende and therefore standeth not in neede of any other to supplie his roome for he is said to haue a substitute which is absent But Christ is present with his Church is the head that giueth life thereunto He did straightlie forbid his Apostles their successours al superioritie or dominion in the Church They therefore that by gainesaying set themselues against so manifest a trueth and bring another kinde of gouernement into the Church who seeth not that they are to be counted in the number of them of whome the Apostles of Christ prophesied as Peter 2. Epist 2. and Paull Act. 20. ◠Cor. 11. 2. Thess 2. and in manie other places Now by taking awaie the Romish head we doe not bring any confusion or disorder into the Church for we teach that the gouernement of the Church which the Apostles set downe is sufficient to keepe the Church in due order which from the beginning while as yet it wanted such a Romish heade as is now pretended to keepe it in order was not disordered or full of confusion That Romish head doth mainteine in deede that tyrannie and corruption in the Church which was brought into the Church But in the meane time he hindreth resisteth and with all the might he can make cutteth of the right and lawfull reformation of the Church They obiect against vs that there haue beene great strifes and dissentions in our Churches since they did seuer themselues from the Church of Rome and that therefore they can not be true Churches As though there were neuer in the Church of Rome neuer anie sectes anie contentions and quarrells and that in matters of religion maintained not so much in the schooles as in the holie chaires euen in the audience of the people We knowe that the Apostle said God is not the author of dissention but of peace And Seeing there is amongst you emulation and contention are you not carnall Yet maie we not denie but that God was in that Church planted by the Apostle and that that Apostolike Church was a true Church howsoeuer there were strifes and dissentions in it The Apostle Paull reprehended Peter an Apostle and Barnabas fell at variance with Paull great contention arose in the Church of Antioch betweene then that preached one the same Christ as Luke recordeth in the Actes of the Apostles And there haue at all times bin great contentions in the Church and the moste excellent Doctors of the Church haue about no small matters differed in opinions yet so as in the meane time the Church ceased not to be the Church for all these contentions For thus it pleaseth God to vse the dissentions that arise in the Church to the glorie of his name the setting forth of the truth to the end that such as are approoued might be manifest Now as we acknowledge no other head of the Church then Christ so we do not acknowledge euerie Church to be the true Church which vaunteth her selfe so to be but we teach that to be the true Church indeed in which the markes and tokens of the true Church are to be found First and chiefely the lawfull or sincere preaching of the word of god as it i◠left vnto vs in the writings of the Prophets and Apostles which do all seeme to lead vs vnto Christ who in the gospel hath said My sheep heare my voice I know them they follow me and I giue vnto them eternall life A straunger they doe not heare but flie from him because they know not his voice And they that are such in the Church of God haue all but one faith and one spirit and therefore they worship but one God and him alone they serue in spirit and in truth louing him with all their heartes with all their strength praying vnto him alone through Iesus Christ the onelie Mediatour and intercessor and they seeke not life or Iustice but onlie in Christ and by faith in him because they do acknowledge Christ the onelie head and foundation ofhis Church and being surelie founded on him doe dailie repaire themselues by repentance and doe with patience beare the crosse laid vppon them and besides by vnfeined loue ioyning themselues to all the members of Christ doe thereby declare them-selues to be the disciples of Christ by continuing in the bond of peace and holie vnitie they do withall communicate in the sacraments ordeined by Christ deliuered vnto vs by his Apostles vsing them in no other manner thē as they receiued them from the Lord him-selfe That saying of the Apostle Paul is well knowne to all I receiued from the Lord that which I deliuered vnto you For which cause we condemne all such Churches as straungers from the true Church of Christ who are not such as we haue heard they ought to be howsoeuer in the meane time they brag of the succession of bishops of vnitie and of antiquitie Moreouer we haue in charge from the Apostles of Christ To shunne Idolatrie and to come out of Babylon and to haue no fellowship with her vnles we meane to be partakers with her of al gods plagues laid vpon her But as for communicating with the true Church of Christ we so highlie esteeme of it that we saie plainelie that none can liue before God which do not communicate with the true Church of God but separate them selues from the same For as without the Arke of Noah there was no escaping when the world perished in the flood euen so doe we beleeue that without Christ who in the Church offereth him selfe to be enioyed of the elect there can be no certaine saluation and therefore
we teach that such as would be saued must in no wise separate themselues from the true Church of Christ But yet we do not so strictlie shut vp the Church within those markes before mentioned as thereby to exclude al those out of it which either doe not communicate in the sacraments by reason that they want them or else not willinglie nor vpon contempt but being constrained by necessitie do against their willes â—bstaine from them or in whome faith doth sometimes faile though not quite decaie nor altogether die or in whome some slippes and errors of infirmitie maie be found for we know that God had some friendes in the worlde that were not of the common wealth of Israell We know what befull the people of God in the captiuitie of Babylon where they wanted their sacrifices seuentie yeâ—es We know verie well what hapned to S. Peter who denied his Master and what is wont daylie to fall out among the faithfull and chosen of God which go astraie and are full of infirmities We know moreouer what manner of Churces the Churches at Galatia and Corinth were in the Apostles time in which the Apostle Paull condemneth diuers great and hevnous crimes yet he calleth them the holie Churches of Christ Yea and it fulleth out sometimes that God in his iust iudgement suffereth the trueth of his worde and the Catholique Faith and his owne true worship to be so obscured and defaced that the Church seemeth almost quite rased out and not so much as a face of a Church to remaine as wee see fell out in the daies oâ— Eliah and at other times And yet in the meane time the Lorde hath in this world euen in this darkenes his 〈◊〉 worshippers and those not a few but euen seuen thousand and more For the Apostle crieth The foundation of the Lord standeth sure and hath this seale the Lorde knoweth who are his c Whereupon the Church of God maie be termed inuisible not that the men whereof it consisteth are inuisible but because it being hidden from our sight and knowne onelie vnto God it cannot be discerned by the iudgement of man Againe not all that are reckoned in the number of the Church are saintes and the liuelie and true members of the Church for there be manie Hypocrits which outward lie doe heare the worde of God and publiquelie receiue the Sacramentes and beare a shew to praie vnto God alone through Christ to confesse Christ to be their onelie righteousnes and doe seeme outwardlie to worshippe God and to exercise the dueties of charitie to the bretheren and for a while through patience to indure in troubles calamities And yet they are altogether destitute of the inward illumination of the spirit of God of faith and sinceritie of heart and of perseuerance or continuance to the ende And these men are for the most part at the length laid open what they be For the Apostle Iohn saieth They went out from among vs but they were not of vs for if they had beene of vs they would haue taried with vs. Yet these men whilest they doe pertend religion they are accounted to be in the Church howsoeuer indeed they be not of the Church Euen as traitours in a commonwealth before they be detected are counted in the number of good Citizens and as the cockell and darnell and chaffe are founde amongst the wheate and as wennes and swellinges are in a perfect bodie when they are rather diseases and deformities then true members of the bodie And therefore the Church is verie well compareed to a drawnet which draweth vp fishes of all sortes and to a fielde wherein is founde both darnell and good corne We are to haue a speciall regarde that we iudge not rashlie before the time nor go about to exclude cast of and cut awaie them whom the Lord would not haue excluded nor cut of or whome without some damage to the Church we cannot separate from it Againe we must be verie vigilant lest that the godlie falling fast a sleepe the wicked grow stronger and doe some mischiefe to the Church Furthermore we teach that it is carefully to be marked wherein especiallie the trueth and vnity of the Church consisteth lest that we either rashlie breede or nourish schismes in the Church It consisteth not in outward rites and ceremonies but rather in the trueth and vnity of the Catholike faith This Catholike faith is not taught vs by the ordinancesor lawes of men but by the holie scriptures a compendious short summe wherof is the Apostles creed And therfore we reade in the auncient writers that there was manifolde diuersities of ceremonies but that was alwaies free neither did any man think that the vnity of the church was therby broken or dissolued We saie then that the true vnitie of the Church doth consist in seuerall points of doctrine in the true and vniforme preaching of the gospell in such rites as the Lord himselfe hath expresly set downe and here we vrge that saying of the Apostle verie earnestly As many of vt therefore as are perfect let vs be thus in minded If any man thinke otherwise the Lord shall reueale the same vnto him And yet in that whereunto we haue attained let vs all follow one direction and all of vs be like affected one towardes another OVT OF THE FORMER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of the Church THis we holde that of such liuelie stones beeing by this meane built vpon this liuelie rocke the Church and the holy gathering together of al the Saints the Spouse of Christ which beeing clensed by his blood he shal once in time to come present without blot before his Father is founded The which Church though it be manifest to the ties of God alone yet is it not onelie seene and knowen by certaine outwarde rites instituted of Christ himselfe and by the worde of God as by a publique and lawfull discipline but it is so appointed that without these marks no man can be iudged to be in this Church but by the special priuiledge of God OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BASILL Of the Church WE beleeue a holie Christian Church that is a communion of Saints a gathering together of the faithfull in spirit which is holie and the Spouse of Christ wherein all they be Citizens which doe truelie confesse that Iesus is the Christ the Lambe that taketh away the sins of the worlde and doe shew forth that faith by the workes of loue And a little after This Church of Christ doth labour all that it can to keepe the bondes of peace and loue in vnitie Therefore it doth by no meanes communicate with Sectes and the rules of orders deuised for the difference of daies meates apparell and ceremonies OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Of the holie Church and of the godlie institution and gouernement thereof and of Discipline Also of Antichrist CHAP. 8. IN the eight place it is taught touching the acknowledging of the
holie Catholike Christian Church And first of all that the foundation and head of the holy Church is Iesus Christ himselfe alone together with the wholl merit of grace and trueth to life eternall vpon whome and by whome this Church is at all times built by the holie Ghost the word of God and the sacramentes according to the meaning of that which Christ saide vnto Peter vpon this rocke to wit wherof thou hast made a true confession I will builde my Church And Saint Paull saith Other foundation can no man laie then that which is laid which is Iesus Christ. And in another place And hath appointed him ouer all thinges to be the head of the Church which is his bodie and the fullnes of him which filleth all in all thinges Out of these thinges it is taught that this is beleeued held and publikelie confessed that the holie Catholike Church beeing present at euerie time militant vpon earth is the fellowshippe of all Christians and is here and there dispersed ouer the wholl worlde and is gathered together by the holie Gospell out of all nations families tounges degrees and ages in one faith in Christ the Lord or in the holie Trinitie according to that saying of Saint Iohn who speaketh thus And I sawe a great companie which no man can number of all nations peoples and tongues standing before the throne and before the lambe This true Church although while it lieth here in the Lords floore to wit in the wide worlde and as it were in one heape confusedlie gathered together containeth in it as yet as well the pure wheat as the chaffe the Godlie children of God and the wicked children of the world the liuing and dead members of the ministers of the people yet where it is least defiled or most pure it maie be knoweÌ„ euen by these signes that follow namelie wheresoeuer Christ is taught in holie assemblies the doctrine of the holie Gospell is purelie and fullie preached the Sacraments are administred according to Christs institution commaundement meaning and will the faithfull people of Christ doth receiue vse them by these gathereth it selfe together in the vnitie of faith and loue and in the bonde of peace and ioyneth it selfe in one and buildeth it selfe hard together vpon Christ There therfore is the holie Church the house of God the temples of the holie Ghost liuelie members the partes of the heauenlie Ierusalem the spirituall bodie of Christ and ioynts knit together the which are ioyned and coupled ech with other by one head Christ one spirit of regeneration one worde of god the same and sincere sacramentes one faith one loue and holie communion one bonde of peace order discipline and obedience whether the number of this people be great or small as the Lorde witnesseth Where two or three are gathered together in my name in what countrie and nation and in what place soeuer this be there am I in the middest of them and contrarily where Christ and the spirit of Christ dwelleth not and the holie Gospell cannot haue anie place graunted vnto iâ— c. but on the contrarie side manifest errors and 〈…〉 life haue their full course and by getting the vpper hand do spread themselues faite there most also needes be a Church so defiled that Christ will not acknowledge iâ— for his welbeloued spouse seeing that none belongeth to Christ who hath not the spirit of Christ 〈◊〉 Christian is also bound with diligent care to seeke after this and such a true part of the holie Church and after he hath founde it to ioylie and mainteine holie communion and fellowship therewith as the other parte of that point of the Church in our christian Câ—â—â—de doth declare where we doe profelie that we 〈…〉 communion of Saints and ought altogether with this fellowship or spirituall companie of Gods people to 〈…〉 the true vnitie and concord of Christs spirit to Liue and beare good will to all the members to yâ—lde obedience thereunto and endeauour by all meanes possible to procure the profitte and furtherance thereof and in truth to holde agreement therewith and by no meanes thorough sâ—â—bboâ—nnes to mooue schismes seditions and sects against the truth To which thing the Apostle exhorteth all men where he saith So walke or behaue your selues as worthie of the place or vocation whereunto ye are called with all humblenes and â—â—ekenes with a quiet minde and long suffering forbearing one another and indeauour ye to keepe the vnitie of the spirit in the bond of peace There is one bodie and one spirit euen as ye are called in one hope of your vocation there is one Lord one faith one baptisme ore God and Father of all And againe Let euerie man please his neighbour in in that that is good to edification Also doe nothing through sâ—râ—â—e or for vaine glorie Againe Let there not be dissentions among you He therefore that in this life walketh according to these commaundements he is a true and liuelie member of the holie Church which bringeth forth the fruite of Faith and loue But he that looseth the spirit of Faith and looue in the holie fellowship must needes be a deede member Together with these thinges the ministers of our Churches teach that this is to be thought of their fellowship which is in like manner to be thought of any other Christian fellowship whether it be great or small to wit that it selfe alone is not that holie Catholike Christian Church but onely one part therof as the Apostle writeth of the Church at Corinth Ye are the bodie of Christ and members of him euerie one for his parte They teach also that there must be a platforme and certaine order of gouernment in the holie Church For without a platforme of order and outward gouernement it can not be in good case or go well with it no more then it can with anie other euen the least societie But this platforme of order consisteth chiefelie in this that they be both ordinarilie called and lawfullie ordained who execute due functions in the same beginning at the least proceeding to those that are of a meane sort so sorth euen to the chiefest The next point is that euerie one do wel discharge that place as it were his warde to which he is called vse watchfulnes suffer nothing to be sound wanting in himselfe nor at his owne pleasure do closelie conuey him selfe out of the same or go beyond the bondes thereof and meddle with other mens charges and moreouer that all among them-selues submit them-selues one to an other and al performe obedience from theleast to the greatest euerie man in his owne place whereunto he is called and do it with the affection of loue and of his owne accord not of constraint euen for Christes sake and for the care they haue of eternall saluation according as the Apostles and other holie men haue taught concerning this matter
themselues from the bodie of Christ Yet notwithstanding because that in Papacie there be some small tokens of a Church and the substance especiallie of Baptisme hath remained the efficacie whereof doth not depende vpon him by whome it is ministred we confesse that they which are there baptized neede not to be baptized the second time howbeit by reason of the corruptions which are mingled therewith no man can offer infants there to be baptized but that he must defile him selfe OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION WE beleeue that there is one Church of God and that the same is not shute vp as in times past emong the Iewes into some one corner or kingdome but that it is Catholike and vniuersall and dispersed throughout the wholl world So that there is now no nation which maie truelie complaine that they be shut forth and maie not be one of the Church and people of God and that this Church is the kingdome the bodie and the spouse of Christ that Christ alone is the Prince of this kingdome that Christ alone is the head of this bodie and that Christ alone is the Bridegrome of this Spouse OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BELGIA Wâ— beleeue and confesse that there is one Catholike or Vniuersall Church which is the true congregation or companie of all faithfull Christians which doe looke for their whol saluation from Christ alone in as much as they be washed in his bloode and sanctified and sealed by his spirit Furthermore as this Church hath beene from the beginning of the worlde so it shall continue vnto the ende thereof The which appeareth by this that Christ is our eternall King who can neuer be without subiects This Church God doth defend against all the fury and force of the world although for a small time it may seeme to be verie little and as it were vtterlie extinguished to the sight of man euen as in the perilous time of Aâ—hab God is saide to haue reserued to himselfe seauen thousand men which bowed not their kâ—â—e to Baall To conclude this holie Church is not situated oâ— limited in any set or certaine place nor yet bound and tied to any certaine and peculiar persons but spread ouer the face of the wholl earth though in minde and will by one and the same spirit through the power of faith it be wholly ioyned and vnited together We beleeue that seeing this holie company and congregation consisteth of those that are to be saued and out of it there is no saluation therefore no man of how great dignitie and preheminence so euer ought to separate and sunder himselfe from it that beeing contented with his owne solitarie estate he should liue apart by himselfe But on the contrarie side that all and euerie one are bound to associate themselues to this companie carefullie to preserue the vnitie of the Church to submit himselfe both to the doctrine discipline of the same finallie to put his necke willinglie vnder the yoke of Christ as common members of the same bodie to seeke the edification of their brethren according to the measure of gifts which God hath bestowed vppon euery one Moreouer to the end that these things may the better be obserued it is the part and duety of euery faithful man to separat himselfe according to gods word froÌ„ all those which are without the church to couple himselfe vnto this coÌ„pany of the faithful whersoeuer god hath placed it yea though contrarie edicts of Princes and Magistrates do forbid them vpon paine of corporall death presently to ensue vpon all those which doe the same Whosoeuer therefore doe either depart from the 〈◊〉 Church oâ— refuse to ioyne themselues vnto it doe openlie resist the commaundement of God We beleeue that with great diligence and wisedome it ought to be searched and examined by the worde of God what the true Church is seeing that all the Sectes that at this daie haue sprung vp in the worlde doe vsurpe and falselie pretend the name and title of the Church Yet here we doe not speakâ— of the companie of hypocrites which together with the good are mingled in the Church though properly they â—â—e not pertaine to the Church wherin they are oneliâ—e present with their bodies but onely of the manner how to distinguish the bodie congregation of the true Church from all other Sects which doe falslie boast that they be the members of the Church Wherefore the true Church may be disâ—erned from the false by these notes First if the pure preaching of the Gospell doe florish in it if 〈◊〉 haue 〈…〉 administration of the sacraments according tâ— Christ his institution if it doe vse the right Ecclesiasticall 〈◊〉 for the restraining of vice Finallie to knit vp 〈…〉 word if it do square all thinges to the rule of Gods word refusing whatsoeuer is contrarie to it acknowledgeing Christ to be the onely head of the same By these notes I saie it is certaine that the true Church maie be discerned From the which it is not lawfull for any man to be seuered Now who be the true members of this true Church it maie be gathered by these markes and tokens which be common to al Christians such is faith by the vertue whereof hauing once apprehended Christ the onelie Sauiour they doe flie sinne and follow righteousnes louing the true God and their neighbours without turning either to the right hand or to the left and doe crucifie their flesh with the effectes thereof not as if no infirmity at all remained still within them but because they doe sight al their life long against the flesh by the power of the spirit hauing of ten recourse vnto the bloode death passion obedience of our Lord Christ as vnto a most safe refuge in whome alone they are assured to finde redemption for their sins through faith in him But on the other side the false Church doth alwaies attribute more vnto her selfe to her owne decrees and traditions then to the worde of God and will not suffer her selfe to be subiect to the yoke of Christ neither doth administer the Sacraments so as Christ hath prescribed but at her owne wil and pleasure doth one while adde vnto them another while detract from them Furthermore she doth alwaies leane more to men then to Christ and whosoeuer do goe about to leade a holie life according to the prescript rule of gods word whosoeuer doth rebuke and reprooue her faults as her couetousnes and Idolatry those shee doth persecute with a deadlie hatred By these markes therefore it is easie to discerne and distinguish both these Churches the one from the other OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGE ALso they teach that there is one holy Church that shal continue alwaies Now to speake properlie the Church of Christ is a congregation of the members of Christ that is of the Saintes which doe truelie beleeue and rightlie obeie Christ though in this life there be manie wicked ones and
hypocrites mingled with this companie and shal be to the daie of iudgement Now the Church properlie so called hath her notes and markes to weete the pure and sounde Doctrine of the Gospell and the right vse of the Sacraments And for the true vnitie of the Church it is sufficient to agree opon the Doctrine of the Gospell and the administration of the sacraments Neither is it necessary that humane traditions or rites instituted by men should be alike euerie where according as Saint Paul teacheth There is one Lorde one faith one Baptisme one God and Father of all These things are thus set downe in another edition ALso they â—each that there is one holy Church which is to continue alwaies Now the Church is a congregation of Saints in which the Gospell is purelie taught and the Sacraments rightlie administred And vnto the true vnitie of the Church it is sufficient to agree vpon the Doctrine of the Gospell and the administration of the Sacraments Neither is it necessarie that humane traditions and rites or ceremonies ordained by man should be alike in all places as Saint Paull saith There is one saith one baptisme one God and Father of all OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SAXONY Of the Church GOd will haue vs to vnderstand that mankinde is not â—orne by chaunce but that it is created of God and created not to eternall destruction but that out of mankinde he might gather vnto himselfe a Church to the which in all eternitie he might communicate his wisdome goodnes and ioy and he will haue his Sonne to be seene for whome and through whome by his vnspeakeable wisdome and infinite mercie he hath repayred this miserable nature of men Therefore amongst men he woulde at all times haue a companie whereunto he deliuered the doctrine concerning his Sonne and wherein the Sonne himselfe did institute and preserue a ministerie to keepe and spread abroad that doctrine by the which he hath bin is and wil be effectuall â—nd hath conuerted manie to himselfe as Paull doeth manifestlie teach The Gospell is the power of God to saluation to euâ—â—ie one that beleeueth But it is to be 〈…〉 at and to be lamented that the greatest part of mankinde being carried awaie with a horrible rage should contemne this voice and testimonie of God and the Sonne of God and that in this companie which hath the name of the Church there haue bin alwaies many diuisons and that the true Church hath bin ouercome by forrein domesticall enemies When men do looke vpon these dissentions and doe see that they which imbrace other doctrines repugnant to the gospell doe get the vpper hand in kingdomes multitude and glorie they doubt whether there be anie Church of God which it is what manner of Church it is and where it should be And for prophane men it is a hard matter to iudge hereof but the true Church doth certeinlie know out of the diuine Testament whence these so great furies of men doe arise and yet that amongst them the Church of God is preserued and doth discerne it from other nations and knoweth which is it what manner of one it is where to be found Therefore that all godlie men might be the better confirmed against these doubtes this Article is set before them in the Creede I beleeue the holie Catholike Church By this profession we affirme that all mankinde is not reiected of God but that there is and shall remaine a certeine true Church that the promises of God are sure and that the Sonne of God doth as yet reigne receiue and saue those that call vpon him And being raised vp by this comforte we doe giue God thankes and inuocate him we doe desire receiue and looke for eternall good thinges at his hand By reason of this admonition and comfort the Article in the Creede is rehearsed seing that the selfe same doctrine touching the preseruing of the Church is verie often repeated in sundrie Sermons in the booke of God as Isa 59. This is my couenant with them saith the Lord my Spirit which is vpon thee and my wordes which I haue put in thy mouth shall not depart â—â—t of thy mouth nor out of the mouth of thy seed saith the Lorde from henceforth euen for euer And Christ saith I am with you for euer euen to the ende of the worlde Also this is a sweete comforte that the heires of eternall life are not to be found elswhere then in the companie of those that are called according to that saying Whome he hath chosen them he hath also called Let not therefore mens mindes goe astraie beholding this ragged bodie of the Church and peraduenture dreaming that in other places some which doe not know the gospell are notwithstanding holie and the dwelling house of God as Fabius Scipio Aristides and such like But turne thou thy eies hether Knowe for a certaintie that in this companie of those which are called some be chosen and ioyne thy selfe to this companie by confession and Inuocation as Dauid saith Psal 26. One thing haue I desired of the Lord and that I doe still require that I maie dwell in the house of the Lorde all the daies of my life to beholde the will of the Lorde anâ— to visitte his temple We do not therefore speake of the Church as if we should speake of Plato his Idea but we speake of such a Church as maie be seene and heard according to that saying Theâ— sound is gonne forth into all the earth The eternall father wil haue his sonne to be heard among al mankinde as he saith Heare him And Psal 2. I haue set my king vpon the holie hill Sion I will declare the decree The Lord said to me thou art 〈◊〉 Sonne this daie haue I begotten thee Be wise now therfore ye King We say therfore that the visible Church in this life is companie of those which doe embrace the Gospell oâ— Christ and vse the sacramentes aright wherein God by the ministerie of the Gospell is effectuall and doth renâ—â— manie to life eternall And yet in this companie there be manie which are not holie but do agree together concerning the true doctrine as in the time of Marie these were the Church to wit Zacharie Simeon Ioseph Elizabeth Marie Anne the teachers and manie other who agreed with them in the pure doctrine and did not heare the Sadduces and the Pharisees but Zacharie Simeon Anne Marie and such like c. For when the companie is very small yet God doth reserue some remnants whose voice and confession is heard and he doth oftentimes renue the ministerie according to that saying Except the Iord had left a seed â—n to vs we had beene like to Sodome c. Therefore this description taken out of the manifest testimonies of the scriptures doeth declare which is the Church what it is and where it is We maie not doubt that the Church is tied to the Gospell as Paull saith If anie man teach another
Gospell let him be accursed And Ioh. 10. My sheepe heare my voice And Ioh. 14 If anie man loueth 〈◊〉 he heareth my word and my Father shall loue him and we will 〈◊〉 to him and will dwell with him And Ioh. 17. Sanctifie them wiâ—â— thy word thy worde is trueth Therfore the Sadduces the Pharisies and such like Bishops and others who set forth an other doctrine differing from the Gospell and do obstinately establish idolatrie are no members of the Church of God althouugh they holde a title and dominions But it is manifest that our aduersaries teach and defend another â—inde of doctrine differing from the Gospell seeing they teach that the law of God maie be fulfilled by our obedience in this life and that this obedience doth deserue remission of sinnes Also that by this obedience men are made righteous before god Also that euill concupiscence is not sinne not an euil resisting the law of God Also that they which are conuerted must doubt whether they be in state of grace and that this doubting is not sinne Also that dead men are to be praied vnto Also that difference of meates monastical vowes and other ceremonies chosen without anie commaundement of God are the seruice of God Also that the sacrifice in the masse doth deserue remission of sinnes and other thinges both for him that maketh it and also for others that are a liue or dead Also other manifold and horrible prophanations of the sacrament Also that Bishops maie appoint seruices of God and that the violating of those seruices which are appointed by them is mortall sinne Also that they maie enioyne the law of single life to anie degree of men Also that the rehearsall of all and euerie offence is necessarie to the obteining of remission of sinnes Also that canonicall satisfactions do recompence the punishments of Purgatorie Also that those Synodes wherein the Bishops alone do giue their iudgement can not erre Also they which do consecrate oyles and other things without the commaundement of God and do attribute thereunto a diuine power against sinnes and Deuills and diseases Also they which allow of praiers made to certâ—ine Images as though there were more helpe to be had Also they which do kill honest men onelie for that they dislike these errours and do proses the trueth These things seing they be altogether heathenish and idolatrous it is manifest that the mainteiners thereof are not members of the Church but do rule and haue soueraigntie as the Pharisies and Saducies did Neuertheles there haue bene are and shall be in the Church of God such men as doe keepe the foundation although some had haue and shall haue more light and others lesse And sometime also euen the verie saints do build stubble vpon the foundation especiallie seeing that the miserie of these times doth not suffer those which haue the beginnings of faith to be instructed and to conferre with the better learned yet these are in the number of those whome the Lord commaundeth to be spared Ezech 9. who sigh and are sorie because that â—rrors are established Therefore chiefelie by the voice of the Doctrine we maie and ought to iudâ—e which and where the true Church is which by the voice of the true doctrine and then by the lawfull vse of the Sacraments is distinguished from other natious And what is the voice of the true doctrine the writings of the Prophets and Apostles and the Creedes doe declare In these the doctrine is not doubtfull touching the foundation to wit touching the Articles of faith the eâ—sence and will of God the Sonne the Redeemer the lawe the promises the vse of the Sacraments and the ministery And it is manifest that it is not permitted to any creature not to Angels nor to men to change that doctrine which is deliuered of God Now what the Church is the Sonne of God sheweth saying My kingdome is not of this world Also As my Father senâ— me so doe I send you By the voice of the ministers of the Gospell an eternal Church is gathered to god and by this voice God is effectuall and turneth manie to himselfe This exceeding great benefit of God we ought to acknowledge 〈◊〉 thankefullie to extoll And although the Church be a companie that maie be seene and heard yet it is to be distingui hed from politicall Empires or those that beare the sworde Bishoppes haue not authoritie by the law of God 〈◊〉 punish the disobedient neither doe they possesse the kingdomes of the worlde and yet in the Church there is an oâ—der according to that saying He ascended he giueth giftes 〈◊〉 men Apostles Prophets Euangelist Pastors and Teachers The Sonne of God is the high Priest annointed of the eternal Father who that the Church might not vtterlie perish haâ—â— giuen vnto it ministers of the Gospell partlie called immediatlie by himselfe as the Prophets Apostles partlie chosen by the calling of men For he doth both allow of the choise of the Church and of his infinite goodnes he is effectuall euen when the Gospell doth sound by such as 〈◊〉 choseâ— by voices or in the name of the Church Therefore we doe reteine in our Churches also the publique rite of Ordination where by the miâ—isierie of the Gospell is commended to those that are truâ—lie châ—â—â—n â—hose manners and doctrine we doe â—iâ—st 〈…〉 And touching the worthines of the 〈…〉 teach ouâ— Churches No 〈…〉 then that which the Sonne of God sâ—â—th As my â—athâ—â— sâ—â—t me odo I send you He also declareâ—h what â—â—â—maundements he giueth preach ye the Gospell and he aâ—â—irmeth that he wil be effectual by their voice as the Father sheweth himselfe to be effectuall by the Sonne Also we set before men the commaundementes of God He that â—eaâ—eth you heareth me 〈◊〉 that despiseth you despiseth me Also Obey them that have the ouer â—â—ght of you And yet these sayings doe not erect a kingdom without the Gospel but they commâ—â—nd an obedâ—ence which is due to the voice of the Gospell And these things pertaine to the ministeâ—ie To teach the Gospell to administer the Sacramentes to giue absolution to them that aske it and doe not perseuere in â—aâ—ifâ—st offences to ordaine ministers of the Gospell beeing â—iâ—hâ—lie called and examined to exercise the iudgements of the Church after a lawfull manner vpon those which are guiltie of manifest crâ—mes in manners of in dâ—câ—â—â—ne and to pronounce the sentence of excommunication against them that are stubborne againe to al solue pardon them that doe repeat That these thinges maie be done 〈◊〉 there be also Consistories appointed in our 〈…〉 We said in the 〈…〉 the Church that there be manie in this visible 〈…〉 who notwithstanding in outward 〈…〉 doe in 〈◊〉 the true Doctrine We condeâ—â—◠〈…〉 who sâ—igned that their ministerie â—s not 〈…〉 Also we condemne that 〈…〉 which 〈◊〉 that to be the visible Church wâ—â—rein â—ll arâ— holie And we confesse that we are so 〈…〉 visible Church
iâ— effectuall vnto eternall life Chrysostome in his commentaries vpon Matthew Cap. 24. hom 49. saith Therefore 〈◊〉 this time all Christians must goe to the Scriptures because that 〈◊〉 this time since heresie possessed those Churches there can be no â—riaâ— of true Christianitie neither can there be anie other refuge for Christians that would willinglie know the truth of faith but onelie the â—iâ—ine Scriptures And a little after Therefore he that will knâ—â— which is the true Church of Christ whence maie he know it but onelie by the Scriptures Augustine Tom. 2. Epist 166. saith Iâ— the Scriptures we haue learned Christ in the Scriptures we hauâ— learned to know the Church these Scriptures we haue in common why doe we not in them retâ—ine in common both Christ and the Church And againe Tom. 7. in Epist. contra Epist Petiâ—iani Donatistae cap. 2. 3. 4. It is a question betweene vp and the Donatistes where the Church is What then shall we does shall we seeke the Church in our owne wordes or in the wordes of his head in our Lord Iesus Christ I thinke that we ought to seeke it rather in his words who is the truth and doth best of all know his bodiâ— Now that which is affirmed that the Church hath authorâ—tiâ— to beare witnes of the holie Scripture to interprete the Scripture and to iudge of all doctrines it is not so to be vnderstoode that the Church hath absolute authoritie to determine what she listeth and also if it please hir to change the Scripture and to feigne a new doctrine and to appoint new worships of God but that the Church as the Spouse of Christ ought to know the voice of hir husband and that she hath receiued of hir husband a certaine rule to wit the Propheticall and Apostolical preaching confirmed by miracles from heauen according to the which she is bounde to interprete those places of the Scripture which seeme to be obscure and to iudge of doctrines Psal 119. Thy worde is a light vnto my feete Rom. 3. Hauing giftes that be diuers according to the grace that is giuen vnto vs whether we haue prophecy according to the proportion of Faith c. 2. Pet. 1. We haue a more surâ—â—orde of the Prophets to the which ye doe well that yee take heede as vnto a light that shineth in a darke place c. Origen vpon Ierem. Hom. 1. It is necessarie for vs to call the holie Scriptures to witnes for our meanings and interpretations haue no creditte without these witnesses Ierome vpon Math. 23. That which is spoken without authoritie of the Scriptures is as easilie contemned as it is spoken And August De Nupt. Concup Lib. 2. Cap. 23. saith This contouersie seeketh a Iudge Therefore let Christ iudge and let him shew what thing it is that his death doth profit This saith he is my bloode And a little after Together with him let the Apostle iudge because that Christ himselfe also speaketh in the Apostle he crieth out and saith touching God the Father He which spared not his â—wn◠〈◊〉 c. Wherefore the Church hath so farre authoritie to iudge of doctrine that notwithstanding shee must keepe her selfe within the bondes of the holie Scripture which is the voice of hir husband from which voice it is not lawfull for any man no not for an Angell to departe OVT OF THE CONFSSION OF SVEVELAND Of the Church FVrthermore we will shew what is taught among vs â—oth touching the Christian Church and also touching the holie Sacraments and touching the Church this is it that we teach The Church or congregation of Christ which as yet is in this worlde as a stranger from god is the fellowshippe and companie of those which addict them selues to Christ and doe altogether trust and rest in his protection among whome notwithstanding many shall be mingled euen to the end of the worlde who although they professe the Christian faith yet they haue it not in deede This hath our Lorde taught sufficientlie Math. 13. by the parable both of the cockle and also of the Net cast into the sea iâ— the which the bad fishes are caught with the good Also Math. 22. by the parable of the King inuiting all men to the mariage of his Sonne and afterward casting him out beeing bound hand and foote into vtter darkenes which had not a wedding garment Now these places of Scripture wherin the congregation of Christ is commended to be the Spouse of Christ for the which he hath giuen himselfe Eph. 5. The house of God the pillar and ground of trueth 1. Tim. 3. Also The holie hill of Sion the Citie of the liuing God the heauenlie Ierusalem and the congregation of the first borne which are written in heauen I saie all these places of Scripture doe properlie pertaine to them who for their sincere faith are truelie and in the sight of God reckoned among the children of God For seeing that in these alone the Lorde doth fullie reigne these onelie if we will speake properly are called the Church of Christ and the communion of Saints in which sense also the name of the Church is expounded in the common Articles of faith those false Christians beeing excluded which are mingled amongest them Furthermore the holie Ghost himselfe doth gouerne this Church or congregation remaineth with it as Christ doth euen to the ende of the world and doth sanctifie it that at the length he may present it vnto himself without spoâ—or wrinckle as it is saide Eph. 5. Also this is that Church which all men are commaunded to heare and he that will not heare her is to to be counted as an heathen and Publicane And although that to wit faith it selfe can not be seene whereby this Congregation hath obteined to be called the Church and companie of Christ yet the fruites of that faith maie be seene and knowne and of them a certaine Christian coniecture be taken These fruites be cheeflie a bolde profession of Faith a true loue offering it selfe to doe humble seruice to all men a contempt of all things Seeing therfore that these be the proper fruites wheresoeuer the holie Gospell and the Sacraments be exercised thereupon it maie easilie be knowne where and who be the Christian Church so much as is necessary for vs to preserue among vs the christian communion that in the same we may be instructed admonished and helpe one an other according to the commaundement of Christ Furthermore seeing this congregation is the verie kingdome of God wherein all things ought to be appointed in best order she hath all kinde of offices and ministers for â—he is the body of Christ himselfe compacted of many members whereof euerie one haue their proper worke Therefore whosoeuer doe faithfullie discharge such functions and doe earnestlie labour in the worde and doctrine they doe represent the Church and may doe all things in the name thereof so that whosoeuer shall either despise them or refuse
ouer all then he can be the Bridegroome the light the saluation and life of the church For these priuileges and names belong onely to Christ and be properlie and onelie fit for him alone And that no Bishop of Rome did euer suffer himselfe to be called by suchâ— proude name and title before Phocas the Emperours time who as we know by killing his owne Soueraigne Mauritis the Emperour did by a trayterous villany aspire to the Eâ—pire Which was about the sixth hundred and thirteentâ— yeare after Christ was borne Also the Councell of Carthage did circumspectlie prouide that no Bishop shoulde be called either the highest Bishop or chiefe Priest And therefore sithencâ— the Bishop of Rome will now a daies so be called and challengeth vnto himselfe an Authoritie that is none of his besides that he doth plainlie contrarie to the auncient councells and contrary to the olde fathers We beleeue that he doth giue to himselfe as it is written by his owne companion Gregorie a presumpâ—uouse a prophane a Sacrilegious and an antichristian name that he is also the King of pride that he is Lucifer which preferreth himselfe before his Brethren that he hath forsaken the faith and is the forerunner of Antichrist Further we saie that the Minister ought lawfullie duely and orderlie to be preferred to that office of the Church of God and that no man hath power to wrest himselfe into the holie Ministerie at his owne pleasure Wherefore these persons doe vs the greater wrong which haue nothing so common in their mouthes as that we doe nothing orderlie and comelie but all things troublesomelie and without order And that we allow euerie man to be a prieste to be a teacher and to be an Interpreter of the Scriptures Moreouer we say that Christ hath giuen to his Ministers power to binde to loose to open to shutte And we saie that the office of loosing consisteth in this pointe that the Minister either by the preaching of the Gospell offereth the merites of Christ and full pardon to such as haue lowly and contrite heartes do vnfainedlie repent themselues pronouncing vnto the same a sure an vndoubted forgiuenes of their sinnes and hope of euerlasting saluation Or else that the same minister when any haue offended their brothers mindes with some great offence or notable and open crime whereby they haue as it were bannished and made themselues strangers from the common fellowship and from the bodie of Christ then after perfit amendment of such persons doth reconcile them and bring them home againe and restore them to the companie and vnitie of the faithfull We saie also that the minister doth execute the authoritie of binding and shutting as often as he shutteth vp the gate of the kingdome of heauen against vnbeleuing and stubborne persons denouncing vnto them Gods vengance and euerlasting punishment Or else when he doth quite shut theÌ„ out from the bosome of the church by open excommunication Out of doubte what sentence soeuer the Minister of God shall giue in this sorte God himselfe doth so well allow it that whatsoeuer here in earth by their meanes is loosed and bounde God himselfe will loose and binde and confirme the same in heauen And touching the keies wherwith they may either shut or open the kingdome of heauen we with Chrysostome saie They be â—â—e knowledge of the Scriptures with Tertullian we saie They be the interpretation of the Law and with â—usehius we call them the worde of God Moreouer that Christs Disciples did receiue this authoritie not that they should heare the priuate confessions of the people and listen to their whisperings as the common massing priestes doe euery where now a daies and doe it so as though in that one pointe laie all the vertue and vse of the keies but to the ende they should goe they should teach they should publish abroade the Gospell and be vnto the beleeuing a sweete sauoure of life vnto life and vnto the vnbeleeuing and vnfaithfull a sauoure of death vnto death and that the mindes of godly persons being brought low by the remorse of their former life and errours after they once begonne to looke vp vnto the light of the Gospell and beleue in Christ might be opened with the word of God euen as a dore is opened with a key Contrariwise that the wicked and wilfull and such as would not beleeue nor returne into the right waie should be left stil as fast locked shut vp as S. Paul saith wax worse and worse This take we to bethe meaning of the keis that after this sort mens consciences be either opened or shut We saie that the Priest in deede iâ— a iudge in this case but yet hath no manner of right to challenge an authority or power as Ambrose saith And therfore our Sauiour Iesus Christ to reprooue the negligence of the Scribes and Pharisies in teaching did with these words rebuke them saying Woe be vnto you Scribes and Phariseis which haâ—e taken away the keis of knowledge haue shut vp the kingdome of heauen before men Seing then the keie whereby the waie entry to the kingdome of God is opened vnto vs is the word of the Gospel and the expounding of the law Scriptures we saie plainlie where the same word is not there is not the keie And seeing one manner of worde is giuen to all and one onelie keie belongeth to all we saie there is but one onelie power of all ministers as concerning opening and shutting And as touching the Bishop of Rome for al that his flattering Parasiâ—es sing these words in his eares To thee wil I giue the keies of the kingdom of heauen as though these keis were fitte for him alone and for no bodie else except he goe so to worke as mens consciences may be made pliaunt and be subdued to the wordâ— of God we denie that he doth either open or shut or hath the keies at all And although he taught and instructed the people as would god he might once truelie doe and perswade himselfe it were at the least any peece of his duetie yet we thinke his keie to be neuer a whitte better or of greater force then other mens For who hath seuered him from the rest Who hath taught him more â—unninglie to open or better to absolue then his breethren OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BELGIA WE beleeue that this Church ought to be ruled and gouerned by that spirituall regiment which God himselfe hath deliuered in his worde so that there be placed in it pastours and ministers purelie to preach and rightly to administer the holy Sacraments that there be also in it seniours and Deacons of whome the Senat of the Church might consist that by these meanes true religion might be preserued and sincere doctrine in euery place retayned and spread abroade that vicious and wicked men might after a spirituall manner be rebuked amended and as it were
by the bridle of discipline kept within their compasse that the poore in like manner and those that be afflicted may be releeued either with aide or comfort according to the seuerall necessitie of euerie one For then shall all things in the Church be done in due conuenient order when faithfull and godlie men are chosen to haue the gouernement of the same euen as Saint Paull hath prescribed in the first to Timothie the 3. and the first to Titus We beleeue that the Ministers Seniours and Deacons ought to be called to those their functions by the lawfull election of the Church to be aduaunced into those roomes earnest praier beeing made vnto God after the order manner which is set downe vnto vs in the worde of God This especiall◠〈◊〉 one ought to take diligent heede of that he doe not bâ—â—â—lawfull meanes thrust himselfe into those offices For 〈◊〉 must waite vntill he be called of God himselfe that he 〈◊〉 haue a certaine testimonie of his vocation and may know 〈◊〉 is from the Lorde Yet in what place of the worlde 〈…〉 the ministers of the worde of God doe keepe they haue 〈◊〉 them the same and equall power and authoritie beeing 〈…〉 â—hem equallie the ministers of Christ the onelie vniuersall 〈…〉 and head of the Church Moreouer lest that this holie 〈…〉 of god be despised and brought into contempt it is the 〈◊〉 of all men to haue a verie honourable and reuerent opinâ—â—â—â— of all the Ministers of the worde and Seniours of the Church euen for that workes sake wherein they doe labour also to be at peace and vnitie with them and as much as possiblie may be to abstaine from all manner of quarrelings and contentions one with another OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGE COncerning Ecclesiasticall orders they teach that no man should publikelie in the Church teach or mininister the Sacraments except he be rightlie called according as Saint Paull giueth commaundement to Titus To ordaine Elders in euerie Citie Out of the Articles concerning abuses Of the power Ecclesiastical THere haue bin great controuersies touching the power and authoritie of Bishops in which many haue incommodiously mingled together the ecclesiasticall power and the power of the sword And out of this confusion there hath sprong very great warres and tumults while that the Popes bearing themselues bolde vpon the power of keies haue not onlie appointed new kindes of worship seruice of God burdened mens consciences by reseruing of cases and by violent excommunications but also haue laboured to transferre wordlie kingdomes from one to an other and to spoile Emperours of their power and authoritie These faultes did godlie and learned men long since reprehended in the Church and for that cause our diuines were faine for the comforte of mens consciences to shew the difference betweâ—ne the Ecclesiastic all and ciuil powers And they haue taught that either of them because Gods commaundement is duetifullie to be reuerenced and honoured as the cheefest blessings of god vpon earth Now their iudgement is this that the power of the keies or the power of Bishopps by the rule of the Gospel is a power or commaundement from God of preaching the Gospell of remitting or retaining sinnes and of administring the Sacraments For Christ doth send his Apostles with this charge As the father hath sent me so send I you Receiue yee the holic Ghost whose sins ye forgiue they are forgiuen them whose sins ye reteine they are reteined Mar. 16. Goe and preach the Gospell to euerie creature c. This power is put in execution onelie by teaching or preaching the Gospell and administring the sacraments either to many ioyntlie or to seuerall persons according to their calling For they be not corporall thinges but eternall that are graunted vnto vs as an eternal righteousnes the holie Ghost life euerlasting These things cannot begotten but â—y the ministerie of the worde and Sacraments As Paull saith The Gospell is the power of God to saluation to euerie one that beleueth Seing then that the power ecclesiastical concerneth things eternall is put in vse onelie by the ministery of the word it hindreth not the politicall gouernement no more then doth the* skill of musicke or singing For the ciuil gouernement is occupied about other matters then is the Gospell the Magistrate is to defend not the mindes but the bodies and bodelie things against manifest iniuries he restreineth men by the sworde and corporall punishment that he may vpholde peace and a ciuill iustice Wherefore the Ecclesiasticall and ciuill powers are not to be confounded The Ecclesiasticall power hath a peculiar commaundement to preach the Gospel and administer the Sacraments Let it not by force enter into another charge let it not tourne wordlie kingdomes from the right owners Let it not abrogate the Magistrates lawes let it not withdraw from them lawfull obedience let it not hinder iudgements touching any ciuil ordinances and statutes or contractes let it not prescribe lawes to the magistrate touching the for me of a common wealth as Christ saith My kingdome is not of this world Againe Whoe made me a iudge or a diâ—idâ—r ouer you And Paull to the Philip. 3. Our conuersation is in heauen 2. Cor. â—0 The weapons of our warfare are not carnall but mightie in god to throw downe the imaginations c. Thus doe our diuines discerne and distinguish the dueties of each power one from the other and doe warne all men to honour both powers and to acknowledge both to be the good gift and blessing of God * If so â—e that the Bishopes haue anie power of the sword they haue it not as bishops by the commaundement of the Gospell but by mans law giuen vnto them of Kinges and Emperours for the ciuil gouernment of their goods Yet this is a kinde of function and charge diuerse from the ministerie of the Gospell Therefore when as the question is touching the iurisdiction of Bishoppes rule and dominion must be distinguished from Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction Againe by the Gospell or as they tâ—arâ—e it by Gods lawe Bishops as they be Bishops that is such as haue the administration of the word sacraments coÌ„mitted to them haue no iurisdiction at all but onlie to forgiue sin also to know what is true doctrine to reiect such doctrine as will not stand with the Gospell * to debarre from the communion of the Church such as are notoâ—iouslâ—e wicked not by humane force and violence but by the worde of God And * herein of necessitie the Churches ought by the law of God to performe obedience vnto them according to the saying of Christ he that heareth you heareth me But when as they teach or determine any thing contrary to the Gospel then haue the Churches a coÌ„maundement of God which forbiddeth obedience to them Mat. 7. Beware of false Prophets Gal. 1. If an Angel from heauen preach any other Gospell let him
not with reuerence entertaine as moâ—te beautifull the feete of such is bring tidinges of peace And as for the ciuill power which beâ—reth the sworde it hath beene highlie commended and approoued in our writinges Wherefore it is a vile slaunder that they obiect against vs that we be enemies of gouernment Hitherto also belongeth the ss in the end of this 7. Article THey alledge against vs also other sayings which commaund obedience Obeie those that are set ouer you How 〈◊〉 must we answer that obedience is most necessarie in such things as belong properly to this ministery ordained of god For these sayinges doe not allot vnto Bishops a kingdome without the Gospell Christ gaue them certaine commaundements and those he will haue vs obeie Againe he forbad that anie new found worship should be set vp in the Church and such he will not haue vs yeald vnto There are certaine bonds and limites prefixed within which both the Pastours authoritie our obedience must conteine it selfe But these limits doe those Bishops moste malapertlie remooue who proudlie challenge to themselues a triple power whereby they establish most pernicious errours to wit a princelie and supreame power of interpreting the Scriptures Secondlie a power of erecting new worship and seruice of god Thirdlie a soueraigne power of making lawes And thus they transforme the Church into an humane gouernment They imagine forsooth that as the Prince or highest Iudge in a Realme is to interpret the law and as the Prince hath power to make new lawes so the Bishopes must haue a power in the Church not vnlike that And they cannot abidâ— that the Church should be gouerned by the dumbe writings as they call them of the Prophets and Apostles which because somtime they scarse make the matters plaine inough which they do set downe the ambiguity bredeth dissentions discords Here therfore there must needs be saie they a definitiue voice of some soueraigne or high Iudge to interpret that which is ambiguous and doubtfullie written And except all be tied to stand to their interpretation there will be no end of strife and controuersies Againe vnlesse they maie according as times and occasions require make laws what a disorder would there follow These things are set out with bigge wordes and they carrie a shew of probabilitie in them because they are an imitation of the ciuill gouernement And surelie such conceites as these haue in all ages from the beginning of the worlde hurte the Church greatly and still will hurt it The godlie are therefore to be admonished that they be not ouertaken with these subtilties and sleights God will haue his Church gouerned by his word which Christ and his Apostles haue Ieste vnto the Church and he wil haue this his voice to sound in the Church by the mouthes of his ministers And though it doe conteine a wisdome that is farre from reasons teach yet the word of the Prophets and Apostles is sure and not doubtfull Therefore Peter saith Ye doe well in attending to the worde of the Prophets as to alight in the darkenes Besides the Church hath the gift of interpretation that is the vnderstanding of the heauenlie doctrine but that is not tied to the name or degree of Bishops and therefore it is no power of interpreting like to the power of a Prince or highest Iudge But those that are learned in the word of God borne againe by his spirit in what place soeuer they be they assent vnto the worde of God and vnderstand the same some more some lesse Men must therfore iudge wiselie of those huge Bulwarks of the peoples power Touching laws to be made by the Bishops Petersaith in a word Why doe yea tempt God laying a yoke on them c. OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE Of Order IT is euident by the holie Scriptures that al they which are in deed Christians are consecrated in baptisme by Christ the sonne of God to be spiritual priests and that they ought alwaies to offer vp to God spiritual sacrifices Neither is it vnknowne that Christ in his Church hath instituted ministers who should preach his Gospell and administer the sacramentes Neither is it to be permitted to euerie one although he be a spirituall Priest to vsurpe a publike ministerie in the Church without a lawfull calling For Paull saith Let all thinges be done honestlie and decentlie among you And againe Laie handes sodenly on no man Wherefore we doe not account it an vnprofitable thing to prooue as it were by certaine steppes the faith of them that are to be admitted to the publike ministerie of the Gospell And it seemeth not a litle to further concordand vnitie to keep a due order among the Ministers of the Church But the holie Scripture doth not teach vs that Christ hath instituted in his Church such Priestes as should be Mediatours betweene God and men and pacifie the wrath of God towards men by their sacrifices and apple the merit of Christ to the quicke and the dead without the preaching of the Gospell and administration of the Sacramentes For if we will speake of the great and true Mediatoure There is but one Mediatour betweene God and men Iesus Christ the Sonne of God If we will speake of the Mediatour of praying euery godly man is made a Mediatour ech for other through Iesus because that their duetie doth require that they should commend one anothers health to God in their praiers the which dutie also then euery one doth performe when they saie the Lordes prater in faith If we speake of the sacrifices which do purge our sinnes and appease the wrath of God then is there one onelie sacrifice which doth purge vs and reconcile God vnto vs to wit the sacrifice of our Lord Iesus Christ which was once made on the Crosse And as Christ doth die no more death hath no more Dominios ouer him so this sacrifice of his shall neuer be made againe but by his one oblation as it is written in the Epistle to the Hebrewes He hath made perfect for euer those that be sanctifie If we speake of the remembrance of this one sacrifice and of the applieng of the merit thereof then the publike ministers of the Church which doe teach the Gospell publikelie and administer the Sacramentes according to the institution of Christ doe not onelie make a true and right remembrance of this purging sacrifice but doe also applie by their dispensation the merit of this sacrifice to all those that doe receiue the Gospell and the Sacramentes by faith Therefore we cannot see what vse there is of those kinde of men in the Church which are ordained for this purpose that they maie haue authoritie to sacrifice for the quicke and the dead Paull when as in his Epistles to the Corinthians and Ephesians he rehearseth those offices and ministeries which are necessarie to the edifying preseruingof the Church he reckoneth Prophettes Apostles Euangelists Pastours Doctours and such like but
that we doe derogate any thing from their authority suing that the thing it selfe doth witnes that we haue attempted and done all those thinges according to the will of God which we haue attempted against the will of Ecclesiasticall persons These therefore be those thinges which we teach touching the office dignitie and power of the Ministers of the Church whome they cal Spirituall the which that we maie credit wee are mooued thereunto by those places of Scripture which for the moste part we rehearsed before THE TWELFT SECTION OF TRVE AND FALSE SACRAments in generall THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of the Sacraments of Christ CHAP. 19. GOD euen from the beginning added vnto the preaching of the word his sacraments or sacramental signes in his church And this doth the holie scripture plamlie testifie Sacraments be mysticall signes or holie rites or sacred actions ordained of God him selfe consisting of his word of outward signes and of things signified wherby he keepeth â—o continuall memorie and eftsones calleth to minde in his Church his great benefits bestowed vpon man and wherby he sealeth vp his promises and outwardly representeth and as it weare offereth vnto our sight those things which inwardly he performeth vnto vs and therewithall strengthneth and increaseth our faith through the working of Gods spirit in our hartes lastlie whereby he doth separate vs from all other people and religions and consecrateth and bindeth vs wholly vnto himselfe and giueth vs to vndo stand that he requireth of vs. These Sacraments are either of the olde testament or of the new The sacraments of the olde testament were circumcision and the pascall lambe which was offered vp in sacrifice and for that cause isreferred to the sacrifices which were in vse from the beginning of the world The sacraments of the new testament are baptisme and the supper of the Lord. Some there are which reckon seauen sacraments of the newe testament Of which number we graunt that repentance matrimonie and the ordination of ministers we meane not the popish but the Apostolicall ordination are verie profitable ordinances of God but no sacraments As for confirmation and extreame vnction they are meere deuises of men which the Church may verie well want without anie damage or discommoditie at all and therefore we haue them not in our Churches because there be certaine things in them which we can at no hand allow of As for that marchandise which the Romish prelates vse in ministring their sacraments we vtterlie abhor it The author and institutor of al sacraments is not any man but God alone for men can by no meanes ordaine sacramentes because they belong to the worship of God and it is not for man to appoint and prescribe a seruice of God but to embrace and retaine that which is taught vnto him by the Lord. Besides the sacramentall signes haue Gods promises annexed to them which necessarilie require faith now faith staieth it selfe onelie vpon the word of God And the word of God is resembled to writings or letters the sacraments to seales which the Lord alone setteth to his owne letters Now as the Lord is the author of the sacraments so he continually worketh in that Church where they be right lie vsed so that the faithfull when they receiue them of the ministers do know that the Lord worketh in his owne ordinance and therfore they receiue them as from the hand of God and the ministers faults if there be anie notorious in them can not hurt them seeing they do acknowledge the goodnes of the sacraments to depend vpon the ordinance of the Lord. For which cause they put a difference in the administration of the sacraments betweene the Lord and the Lordes ministers confessing that the substance of the sacraments is giuen them of the Lorde and the outward signes by the hands of the ministers Now the principall thing that in all the Sacramentes is offered of the Lorde and chieflie regarded of the godlie of all ages which some haue called the substance and matter of the sacraments is Christ our sauiour That onely sacrifice the lambe of God slaine from the beginning of the world the rocke also of which all our Fathers drank by whome all the elect are circumcised with circumcision made without handes through the holie spirit and are washed from all their sinnes and are nourished with the verie bodie and blood of Christ vnto eternall life Now in respect of that which is the cheife thing and the verie matter and substance of the sacraments the sacraments of both the testaments are equal For Christ the only mediatour and sauiour of the faithfull is the chiefe thing substance in them both one and the same God is author of them both They were giuen vnto both Churches as signes and seales of the grace and promises of God which should call to minde and renew the memorie of Gods great benefits to them and should distinguish the faithfull from althe religions in the world lastly which should be receiued spirituallie by faith and should binde the receiuers vnto the Church and admonish them of their duetie In these I saie such like things the sacraments of both Churches be not vnequall although in the outward signes they be diuerse And in deede we do yet put a greater difference between them for ours are more firme durable as those which are not to be changed to the end of the world Againe ours testifie that the substance and promise is all readie fulfilled performed in Christ whereas the other did onelie signifie that they should be performed And ours are more simple nothing paineful nothing so sumptuous nor so ful of ceremonies Moreouer they belong to a greater people that is dispersed thorough the face of the wholl earth Againe because they are more excellent and do by the spirit of God stirre vp in vs a greater measure of faith therefore a more plentifull measure of the spirite doth follow of them But now since that Christ the true Messias is exhibited vn to vs and the aboundance of grace is powred forth vpon the people of the new testament the sacraments of the olde law are surelie abrogated and ceased and in their steed the sacraments of the new testament are placed namelie for circumcision Baptisme and for the pascall lambe and sacrifices the Supper of the Lord. And as in the olde Church the sacraments consisted of the word the signe the thing signified so euen at this day they stand as it were of the same parts For the word of God maketh them Sacraments which before were none for they are consecrated by the word declared to be sanctified by him who first ordeined them To sanctify or consecrate a thing is to dedicate it vnto god vnto holy vses that is to take it froÌ„ the common and ordinarie vse and to appoint it to some holie vse For the signes that be in the Sacraments are drawne from common vse to thinges eternall and inuisible As
Discipline neither they which haue behaued themselues more stubbornelie haue bin excommunicated those Sacraments which they doe administer maie be receiued of them if so be that they do administer them according to the will minde and institution of Christ the which thing also the constitutions of the auncient Church doe confirme For the vertue and efficacie of the Sacraments doth neither consist in him nor depend on him who doth either administer them whosoeuer he be or doth receiue them but it consisteth in the institution and in the commaundement that was moste absolute and mightie in authoritie and in the worde of the author of the Sacraments to wit of our Lorde Iesus Christ on which one thing they doe relie and haue from thence whatsoeuer they are able to doe Neuertheles the ministers must throughlie looke to it and take good heede lest whilest by their labour they be seruiceable to others They themselues become reprobates or worthie to be reiected and also lest they giue holie thinges to dogges or cast pearles before swine Also the people must endeuour by all meanes to take heede that they doe not in anie case receiue the Sacraments with the offence of the Church and the proper daunger of the saluation of their soules that is to there own fault and iudgement wherof we made mention before OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION WE beleeue that there be Sacraments adioyned to the word for the more ample confirmation therof to wit that they may be pledges tokeÌ„s of the grace of god wherby our weake rude faith may be helped For we confesth at these outwarde signes be such that God by the power of his holie Spirit doth work by them that nothing may there be represented to vs in vaine yet we thinke that the wholl substance and truth of them is in Christ Iesus from whome if they be separated they be nothing else but vaine shadowes and smokes Also Artic. 35. We acknowledge that there be onelie two Sacramentes common to the wholl Church c. That which followeth pertaineth to the 13. Sect OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION MOreouer we allow the Sacramentes of the Church that is to saie certaine holie signes and Ceremonies which Christ would we should vse that by them he might set before our eies the Mysteries of our Saluation and might more strongly confirme the Faith which we haue in his bloode and might seale his grace in our hartes And these Sacramentes together with Tertullian Origen Ambrose Augustine Hierome Chrysostome Basill Dionysius and other Catholike Fathers we do call Figures Signes Markes Badges Prinâ—s Copies Fourmes Seales Signettes Similiuâ—des paternes Representations Remembrances and Memories and we make no doubt together with the same Doctoures to saie that these be certaine visible words Seales of Righteousnes and Tokens of Grace And we doe expresselie pronounce that in the Lordes Supper there is truely giuen vnto the Beleeuing the bodie and blood of our Lord the Flesh of the Sonne of God which quickeneth our Soules the meate that commeth from aboue the Food of Immortalitie of Grace Trueth and Life and that the same Supper is the communion of the Body and Bloode of Christ by the partaking whereof we be reuiued strengthned and fed vnto Immortalitie and whereby we are ioyned vnited and incorporated vnto Christ that we maie abide in him and he in vs. Besides this we acknowledge that there be two sacraments which we iudge properlie ought to be called by this name that is to saie Baptisme and the Sacrament of thankesgiuing For thus manie we see were deliuered and sanctified by Christ and well allowed of the olde Fathers Ambrose and Augustine and such others OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BELGIA WE beleeue that God hauing regard to our dulnes and infirmitie did institute Sacramentes for vs that by them his promises might be sealed to vs and that they might be moste certaine pledges of his heauenlie loue towards vs and of his giftes bestowed vpon vs for the cherishing and sustaining of our faith These Sacraments he added to the worde of the Gospel that he might more liuelie set before our externall senses both those thinges which he declareth vnto vs in his worde and those also which he worketh inwardlie in our hartes and to confirme more and more in vs that saluation which he vouchsafeth to communicate vnto vs. For the Sacraments are signes and visible tokens of internall and visible thinges by the which as by certaine meanes God himselfe worketh within vs by the power of the holie Ghost Therefore they be not vaine or idle signes neither yet ordeined of God to deceiue or frustrate vs of our hope For the trueth of our Sacraments is Iesus Christ without whome they are of no value Moreouer that number of Sacraments sufficeth vs which Christ himselfe our true and onelie Doctor hath instituted and those are onelie two to wit the Sacrament of baptisme and the Sacrament of the holie supper of our Lord and sauiour Iesus Christ OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGE SEeing that in this life manie euill ones and hypocrites are mingled with the Church and haue fellowshippe with it in the outward signes and pleadges the Sacraments administred by such as are euill maie lawfullie be vsed according to the saying of Christ The Scribes and Pharisies sit 〈◊〉 Moses chaire c. For the sacramentes and the word of God are effectual by reason of the institution and commaundement of Christ though they be deliuered by wicked and euil men They condemne the Donatists and such like whoe saide it was not lawfull for the people to vse the minister of euill men in the Church and helde opinion that the ministerie of euill men was quite without fruit and effect The beginnining of this 8. Article is else where thus set downe THough the Church to speake properlie be a congregation of Saintes and true beleeuers yet seeing that in this life manie hypocrites and euill men be mingled with it it is a lawfull thing to vse the sacramentes ministered by the hands of euill men c. Touching the vse of the sacraments they teach that they were instituted not so much to be notes of profession amongst men as to be signes and pleadges of Gods good 〈◊〉 towardes vs set before the eies to sturre vp and confirme faith in them which vse them Therefore we must vse sacramentes so as we must ioyne faith with them which maie beleeue the promises that are offered and declared vnto 〈◊〉 by the Sacramentes By this faith we receiue both the grace promised which is represented by the sacraments and also the holie Ghost Therefore they condemne that Pharisaicall opinion of the Papistes which suppresseth the doctrine of faith and doth not teach that faith which beleeueth that grace is freelie giuen vs for Christes sake is necessarie in the vse of the sacraments but imagineth that men are iust for the verie vse of the sacraments euen by the worke done and
come to yeares ought to do their endeuour that they may learne to acknowledge and know what holie Baptisme is and therewithall the Catholike and Christian faith without which Baptisme auaileth nothing to the end that afterward when they do desire to be partakers of the Lord his Supper they may with their owne mouthes and of their owne accorde make profession of their faith and may renew their sanctification by which they were consecrated to the Lord. And such that is which are thus instructed our ministers receiue vnto this couenant of holie Baptisme and by the laying on of hands do testify to them that grace is conteined in baptisme to strengthen them to the warfarre of faith and so after a conuenient and godlie manner and with vse of pure ceremonies and such as are profitable to edifying they bring them to the Sacrament of the Lords Supper without any reiteration of Baptisme as there are euident tokens and examples to be seene of this matter in the primitiue Church which is the true and best maistresse of the posterie and goeing before leadeth vs the waie For if so be that a man should euen after a true manner enioy the Baptisme of Christ and should by meanes hereof be buried with Christ into his death to newnes of life if afterward his life beeing prolonged he should not according to the doctrine of the holie Gospell shew forth a true and liuelie faith in Iesus Christ brotherlie loue towardes all those that are consecrated to the Lorde and so should leade a life vnworthie his place or calling and vnworthy of God and his neighbour and should not in baptisme conceiue a liuelie hope of life euerlasting such a one should assuredlie giue certaine testimonie of himselfe that he had in vaine receiued grace in holie Baptisme wherein the name of the holie Trinitie was called on ouer him the which thing God the Lord as his worde declareth suffereth by no meanes to escape vnreuenged or vnpunished OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION WE acknowledge that there be two onelie Sacraments common to the wholl Church whereof the the first is Baptisme the which is giuen to vs to testifie our adoption because that therein we are ingrafted into Christs bodie that being washed in his bloode we maie also be renued to holines of life by his Spirit This also we saie Although we are baptized but once yet the fruit of Baptisme doth pertaine to the wholl course of our life that this promise to wit that Christ wil alwaies be vnto vs sanctifi ation iustification maie be sealed vp in vs with a sure and firme seale Further more although Baptisme be a sacrament of faith and repentance yet seeing that God doth together with the Parentes account their posteritie also to be of the Church we affirme that infantes being borne of holie parents are by the authoritie of Christ to be baptized We saie therefore that the element of water be it neuer so fraile doth notwithstanding truelie witnes or confirme vnto vs the inward washing of our soules in the bloode of Iesus Christ by the vertue and efficacie of the holie ghost OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION WE saie that baptisme is a sacrament of the remission of sinnes and of that washing which we haue in the blood of Christ and that no person which will professe Christes name ought to be restrained or kept backe there from no not the verie babes of Christians forsomuch as they be borne in sinne and pertaine vnto the people of God OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BELGIA WE beleeue and confesse that Iesus Christ which is the ende of the law hath by his owne blood shedding made an ende of all other propitiatorie sacrifice for sinnes Also that Circumcision which was done by blood being abolished he hath instituted Baptisme in the place therof whereby we are receiued into the Church of god and separated from all other nations and all kinde of straunge religions being consecrated vnto him alone whose badge and cognisance we weare Finallie Baptisme is a token vnto vs that he wilb our God for euer whoe also is our gratious father Therefore the Lord hath commaunded all his to be baptized with pure water In the name of the Father the Sonne and the holie Ghost To signifie that the bloode of Christ doth internallie through the operation of the Spirit performe effect that in the soule which water doth externallie worke in the bodies For as water being poured vpon vs and appeering in the bodie of him that is baptized moistning the same doth wash awaie the filthines of the body so the blood of Christ washing the soule doth clense it from sinne and doth make vs the sonnes of God which before were the children of wrath Not that this materiall water doth these things but the sprinckling of the precious blood of the Son of God which is vnto vs as the read sea where though we must passe that we may depart from the tyranny of Pharoh that is the Deuill and enter into the spirituall lande of Canaan Therfore the ministers verilie doe deliuer vnto vs the sacramentes and the visible thing but it is the Lorde himself that giueth it vnto vs that is represented by the sacrament namelie the giftes and inuisible graces washing purifying and clensing our soules from all spottes and iniquiries renuing in like manner and filling our heartes with all comforte and to conclude giuing vnto vs a certaine persuasion of his Fatherlie goodnes clothing vs with the new man and putting of the old man with all his deeds For these causes doe we beleeue that euerie one that desireth to obtaine eternall life ought to be baptized with one baptisme and that once alone which neuer afterwardes is to be iterated seeing that we cannot be borne twise Neither doeth this baptisme profit vs onelie at that moment when the water resteth vpon vs when we are sprinckled with it but it is auaileable throughout the wholl time of our life Therefore here we doe detâ—st the errour of the Anabaptistes whoe are not onelie content with one only baptisme and that once receiued but doe also condemne the Baptisme of infants yea of those that be borne of faithfull Parentes but we by the same reason doe beleeue that they ought to be baptized and sealed with the signe of the couenant for the which in time past the infants amongst the Israelites were circumcised that is by reason of the same promises made vnto our infantes that were made vnto others And verilie Christ hath no lesse shed his blood to wash the infantes of the faithfull then he did for the washing of those that are of riper yeres Therefore it is meet that that they should receiue the signe or sacrament of the thing which Christ hath wrought for their sakes as in the law the Lord commaundeth that the sacrament of the death and passion of Christ should be communicated to children new borne by offering vp the lambe
was sufficientlie confirmed by such miracles as that wounderfull gift of tongues did cease so also the ceremone of laying on of handes whereby that gift was giuen did altogether as touching this thing cease Otherwise of a shadowe we must make a general Sacrament of the Church and those that are sicke must be shadowed ouer because that manie were healed by the shadowe of Peter In like sort we must make a generall Sacrament of the laying one of napkines because that manie were healed of their diseases when Paulls napkins were layde vpon then and we must â—e vpon the dead because that Paule by stretâ—ching himselfe vpon a young man did raise him vp from death And yet the Pastours of Churches must not haue libertie to haue no regard to instruct children and youth iâ— that doctrine which is in deede Godlie but they must be forced hereunto to teach the Catechisme verie diligently OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SVEVELAND Of Baptisme CHAP. 17. AS touching Baptisme we confesse that which the Scripture doth in diuerse places teach thereof that we by it are buried into the death of Christ made one body and doe put on Christ that it is the fonte of regeneration washeth awaie sinnes and saueth vs. But all these thinges we do so vnderstand as Saint Peter hath interpreted them where he saith To the figure whereof Baptisme that now is â—â—swering doth also saue vs not by putting awaie of the filthe of the flesh but the profession of a good conscience toward God For without faith it is impossible to please God And we are saued by grace and not by our workes And seeing that Baptisme is a Sacrament of that couenant which God hath made with those that be his promising that he will be their god the god of their seede and that he will be a reuenger of wronges and take them for his people to conclude seeing it is a token of the renuing of the Spirit which is wrought by Christ therfore our Preachers do teach that it is to be giuen to Infants also as well as that in times past vnder Moses they were circumcised For we are in deed the Children of Abraham and therefore that promise I will be thy God and the God of thy seed doth no lesse perteine vnto vs then it did to that auncient people THE FOVRTENTH SECTION OF THE HOLIE SVPPER OF the Lord. THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of the holie Supper of the Lord. CHAP. 21. THE Supper of the Lord which is also called the Lords table and the Eucharist that is a thanksgiuing is therefore commonlie called a supper because it was instituted of Christ in that his last supper and doth as yet represent the same and in it the faithfull are spirituallie fed and nourished For the author of the supper of the Lord is not an Angell or man but the verie sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ who did first of all consecrate it to his Church And the same blessing consecration doth stil remaine amongst all those who celebrate no other supper but onelie that which the Lord did institute at that do recite the words of the supper of the Lord and in all things looke vnto Christ onelie by a true faith at whose hands as it were they doe receiue that which they do receiue by the ministerie of the ministers of the Church The Lord by this sacred rite would haue that great benefit to be kept in fresh remembrance which he did for mankinde to weet that by giuing vp his bodie to death and shedding his blood he hath forgiuen vs all our sinnes and redemed vs from eternall death and the power of the deuill and doth now feede vs with his flesh and giueth vs his blood to drink which things being apprehended hended spirituallie by a true faith doe nourish vs vp to life euerlasting And this so great a benefit is renued so oft as the supper is celebrated For the Lord said Doe this in remembrance of me By this holy Supper also it is sealed vp vnto vs that the very body of Christ was truelie giuen vp for vs and his blood was shed for the remission of our sinnes lest that our faith might somewhat wauer And this is outwardlie represented vnto vs by the minister in the sacrament after a visible manner and as it were laid before our eies to be seene which is inwardlie in the fonte muisiblie performed by the holie Ghost Outwardlie bread is offered by the minister and the wordes of the Lord are heard Receiue eate this is my bodie take it and deuide it amongest you drink ye all of this this is my blood Therefore the faithfull do receiue that which is giuen by the minister of the Lord do eat the bread of the Lord drinke of the Lordes cuppe But yet by the working of Christ through the holy ghost they receiue also the flesh blood of the Lord and do feede on them to life euerlasting For the flesh blood of Christ is true meat drink vnto euerlasting life yea Christ himselfe in that he was deliuered for vs and is our sauiour is that special thing and substance of the supper and therefore we suffer no thing to be put in his place But that it maie the better and more plainlie be vnderstood how the flesh and blood of Christ are the meat and drink of the faithfull and are receiued by the faithfull to life euerlasting we will adde moreouer these four things Eating is of diuerse sortes for there is a corporall eating whereby meat is taken into a mans mouth chewed with the teeth and is swallowed downe into the bellie After this manner did the Capernaits in times past think that they should eat the flesh of the Lord but they are confuted by him Iohn 6. For as the flesh of Christ can not be eaten bodilie without great wickednes crueltie so is it not meat for the belly as all men do confesse We therfore disalow that Canon in the Popes decrees Ego Berengarius de consecrat Distinct. 2 For neither did godlie antiquitie beleeue neither yet doe we beleeue that the bodie of Christ can be eaten corporallie and essentiallie with a bodilie mouth There is also a spirituall eating of Christs bodie not such a one whereby it maie be thought that the verie meat is changed into the spirit but wherby the Lords body blood remaining in their own essence and propriety those things are spiritually communicated vnto vs not after a corporall butafter a spiritual manner through the holy Ghost who dothapply and bestow vpon vs those things to wit remission of sinnes deliuerance and life euerlasting which are prepared for vs by the flesh and blood of our Lord which were giuen for vs so as Christ doth now liue in vs and we liue in him and doth cause vs to apprehend him by a true faith to this end that he maie become vnto vs such a spirituall meat and drink that is
Church I haue receiued of 〈◊〉 Lord that which I also haue deliuered vnto you to wit that the 〈◊〉 Iesus in that night wherein he was betraied tooke bread c. Aâ—â— a little after When ye come together to wit to the Supper 〈◊〉 the Lord Let one tarie for an other Therefore according 〈◊〉 these thinges wee beleeue with the heart and confeâ—e with the mouth that this breade of the Lords Supper is the bodie of the Lord Iesus Christ deliuered for vs and thâ—â— this Cuppe or the wine in the Cuppe is likewise shed for vs for the remission of sinnes And this we affirme according to the expresse wordes of Christ wherein he saith This is my bodie This is my blood Which words may not be taken or vnderstood of any other thing nor be otherwise referred then onelie to the bread and cuppe of the Lord and the bodie bloode of the Lord can not be vnderstood of any other then of the onelie true and proper bodie of Christ which he made meate by his torments and of his bloode which beeing largelie poured out of his bodie he appointed to be drinke for his Church for he had not a naturall bodie and another bloode Therefore our Ministers doe teach that to these certaine wordes pronounced by Christ our Lorde wherein he doth peculiarlie pronounce witnes and institute bread to be his bodie and wine to be his bloode I say to these wordes no man maie adde any thing no man may detract any thing from them but euerie man in these words is to beleeue that which of them selues they signifie anâ— that no man ought to turne from them either to the right hand or to the left Yet to expound the meaning of this faith we doe further teach that although the bread be the bodie of Christ according to his institution and wine be his bloode yet neither of these doe leaue it nature or chaunge or lose it substance but that the bread is and doth remaine breade and that the wine is and doth remaine wine as also the holie Scripture doth giue this it owne name to either of them Otherwise if it should cease to be an element it should not be a Sacrament seeing that a Sacrament is then made when the worde is added to the element Neither could it signifie or beare witnes if it had nothing in steade of that thing whereof it is a Sacrament or if the thing signified should haue any other manner of presence then that which is Sacramentall Wherefore this speach Bread is the bodie and wine is the bloode of Christ is a Sacramentall speach to wit that these two distinct thinges doe remaine the selfe same thing which in their owne nature they be and yet by reason of a Sacramentall vnion or Sacramentallie they be that also which they doe signifie and whereof they doe testifie yet not in their owne nature or after a naturall manner but by the institution pronouncing or witnessing of the author as Paull doth excellentlie expound this where he thus writeth The cuppe which we blesse is it not the communion of the bloode of Christ the bread which we breake is it not the communion of the bodie of Christ Now both the good and the wicked doe vse this Sacrament and yet the true beleeuers doe receiue it to life and those which doe not beleeue doe receiue it to iudgement and condemnation And although either of them doe receiue this Sacrament and the trueth thereof Sacramentallie and outwardlie yet the beleeuers doe receiue it spirituallie and so to their saluation without which spirituall receiuing there is no worthie receiuing in the Sacramentall vse For by this meane we are ingrafted into Christ and into his bodie and by this meane is that true vnion and communion of Christ with his Church made and in like sorte by this meane is the communion of the holy Church which is a certaine spirituall bodie made amongst and with them selues whereof the Apostle writeth There is one bread and we beeing many are one bodie seeing we are all made partakers of one bread Moreouer we are further taught that with this ministerie or Sacrament of the Lord no other thing ought to be done or taken in hand then that one thing which was shewed ordeined and expresselie commaunded of Christ himselfe as when he reached bread seuerallie and peculiarlie to his Disciples and in expresse wordes saide Take eat thâ— is my bodie and in like sort when he reached to them the 〈◊〉 seuerallie and peculiarlie saying Drinke ye all of this Thâ—◠〈◊〉 my bloode Thus therefore according to this commaundement the bodie and bloode of our Lord Iesus Christ must be distributed onelie and be receiued in common of the faithfull or beleeuing Christians but it must not be sacrificed 〈◊〉 set before them or lifted vp or shewed forth to this end thâ— there it may be worshipped or kept or caried about Aâ—â— both these must be receiued in seuerall elements the bodie peculiarlie and seuerallie and also his holie bloode seuerallie as either of them were of the Lord instituted reacheâ— forth and giuen in common to all his Disciples seuerallie And this doctrine was vsed in the first holie Church anâ— this Sacrament was whollie distributed in both partes and so receiued But he that beside or contrarie to these commaundements and institution of Christ dare bring in any other thing or somewhat more and vse it with this Sacrament or wantonelie inuent therein at his pleasure he doth manifestly and malapertly against our Lord who instituted this Sacrament and committeth a thing cleane contrarie to his holie Testament and last will which was declared in his owne wordes and that expresselie Also this Sacrament ought to be receiued and administred without adoration and without that worship which is due to God alone yet with a due kinde of religion and reuerence and chieflie with that which is the chiefest of all namelie with faith and examination of himselfe which in this action is moste acceptable to Christ our Lorde and moste profitable for men which also Saint Paull taught the first Church and exhorted it hereunto saying Let euerie man trie or examine himselfe and so let him eateof that breade and drinke of that cuppe For he that eateth and drinketh vnworthelie doth eate and drinke his owne iudgement or condemnation because he disâ—erneth not the Lordes bodie And in another place Prooue your selues whether ye are in the faith examine your selues know ye not your owne selues how that Iesus Christ is in you except ye be reprobates Now I praie vnto God that ye doe no euill If so be that anie man approch to this table without such a tryall and not making himselfe worthie who hath not first examined himselfe what manner of faith he hath with what purpose he came to this sacrament or how he had prepared himselfe hereunto I saie such a man should greatlie prophane and reproch this sacrament
we may thankefullie praise thee in all eternitie The greatnes of our sinnes which the prophanation of the Supper of the Lorde these many yeares hath brought forth doth surpasse the eloquence of Angells and men We are herein the shorter seeing that no words can be deuised sufficient to set out the greatnes of this thing and in this great griefe we beseech the Sonne of God that he would amend these euills and also for a further declaration we offer our selfes to them that wil heare it But in this question we see that to be chieflie done which Salomon saith He that singeth songes to a wicked heart is like him that powreth vineger vpon nitre Our aduersaries know that these perswasions of their sacrifice are the sinewes of their power and riches therefore they will heare nothing that is said against it Some of them doe now learne craftelie to mitigate these things and therfore they say The oblation is not a merit but an application they deceiue in wordes and retaine still the same abuses But we saide before that euerie one doth by faith applie the sacrifice of Christ to himselfe both when he heareth the Gospell and then also when he vseth the Sacraments and it is written 1. Cor. 11. Let euerie man examine himselfe Therefore Paull doth not meane that the ceremonie doth profitte another that doth not vse it And the Sonne of God himselfe did offer vp himselfe going into the holie of holies that is into the secret counsell of the Diuinitie seeing the will of the eternall Father and bearing his great wrath and vnderstanding the causes of this wonderfull counsell these weightie things are meant when the text saith Heb. 9. He offered himselfe And when Esaie saith Cap. 53. He will make his soule an offering for sinne Now therefore what doe the Priestes meane who saie that they offer vp Christ and yet antiquitie neuer spake after this manner But they doe most grieuouslie accuse vs. They saie that we doe take awaie the continuall sacrifice as did Antiochus who wâ—â— a type of Antichrist We answered before that we doe reteine the wholl ceremonie of the Apostolike Church and this is the eontinuall sacrifice That the sincere doctrine of the Gospell should be heard that God should be truelie inuocated to conclude as the Lord saith Ioh. 4. It is to worship the Father in Spirit and trueth we doe also herein comprehende the true vse of the Sacraments Seeing that we retaine all these things faithfullie we doe with great reuerence reteine the continuall sacrifice they doe abolish it who many waies doe corrupt true inuocation and the verie Supper of the Lord who commaund vs to inuocate dead men who set out Masses to sale who boast that by their oblation they doe merit for others who doe mingle many mischieuous errours with the doctrine of Repentance and remission of sinnes who will men to doubt when they repent whether they be in fauour who defile the Church of God with filthie lustes and Idols These men be like vnto Antiochus and not we whoe endeuour to obeie the Sonne of God who saith Ioh. 4. If any man loueth me he will keepe my worâ—â— Of the vse of the wholl Sacrament LEt Sophistrie be remooued from the iudgements of the Church All men know that the Supper of the Lorde is so instituted that the wholl Sacrament may be giuen to the people as it is written Drinke ye all of this Also the custome of the auncient Church both Greeke and Latine is well knowne Therefore we must confesse that the forbidding of one part is an vniust thing It is greate iniurie to violate the lawfull Testaments of men Why then doe the Bishopes violate the Testament of the Sonne of God which he hath sealed vp with his owne bloode But it is to be lamented that certeine men should be so impudent as to feigne sophistrie against this so weightie an argument that they may establish their prohibition the refutation of whome the matter beeing so cleere and euident we doe omitte In an other place this Article is not distinguished from that which went before but is thus ioyned with it To conclude wee must also speake in few things of the vse of the wholl Sacrament Let sophistrie be remooued c. OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE Of the Eucharist CHAP. 9. WE beleeue and confesse that the Eucharist for so it pleased our forefathers to call the Supper of the Lord is a Sacrament instituted of Christ himselfe and that the vse therof is commended to the church euen to the latter end of the world But because the substance is one thing and the vse thereof an other thing therefore we will speakâ— of these in order Touching the substance of the Eucharâ—â—â— we thus thinke and teach that the true bodie of Christ 〈◊〉 his true bloode is distributed in the Eucharist and we refute them that saie that the bread and wine of the Eucharist are signes of the body and blood of Christ beeing onelie absent Also we beleeue that the omnipotencie of Goâ— is so great that in the Eucharist he may either annihilateâ—â— substance of bread and wine or else change them into 〈◊〉 bodie and bloode of Christ but that God doth exercise 〈◊〉 his absolute omnipotencie in the Eucharist we haue no certeine worde of God for it and it is euident that the auncient Church was altogether ignorant of it For as in Ezech where it is said of the Citie of Hierusalem described on the out side of a wall This is Hierusalem it was not necessarie that the substance of the wall should be changed into the substance of the Citie of Hierusalem so when it is said of the bread This is my bodie it is not necessary that the substance 〈◊〉 bread should be changed into the the substance of the bodâ— of Christ but for the truth of the sacrament it is sufficient that the bodie of Christ is in deed present with the bread and in deede the verie necessitie of the trueth of the Sacrament doth seeme to require that true breade should remaine with the true presence of the bodie of 〈◊〉 For as to the trueth of the Sacrament of Baptisme it is necessarie that in the vse thereof there should be water and that true water should remaine so it is necessarie in the Lords Supper that there should be bread in the vse thereof and that true bread should remaine whereas if the substance of bread were changed we should haue no proofe of the trueth of the Sacrament Whereupon both Paull and also the auncient Ecclesiasticall writers doe call the bread of the Eucharist euen after conâ—ecration bread 1. Cor. 11. Letâ— man examine himselfe and so let him eate of that bread And Whosoeuer shall eate this bread and drinke this cuppe of the Lord vnworthely c. And Augustine in his Sermon to young children saith That which yâ—u haue seene it iâ— the bread and the 〈◊〉 the which thing
sauing repentance vertue and the efficacie of faith Afterward all the rest are also instructed that all together being lightned with the knowledge of God and of the Sainctes euerie man maie walke with all honestie and godlines in his place and in that order whereunto he is called of God and maâ—e by this meanes sanctifie the name of God and adorne the true doctrine Thirdlie in the catechisme these thinges are taught to inuocate one true God in a sure confidence in the name of our Lorde Iesus Christ to praie and that not for themselues onelie and their priuate affaires but also for the whole Christian Church in all countries for the ministers of the Church and also for the ciuill Magistrate whoe is ordained of God and chiefelie for the Emperours and your Princely Maiestie for his moste noble children and wholl posteritie for his counsellers and all those that be subiect to his gouernment praying that it would please our gratious God to graunt and to giue vnto your Princelie and his Royall Maiestie a long life heaped with al good things and a happie gouernement and also a bening gentle and fatherlie minde affection of the heart toward al those that behaue themselues vprightlie are well affected do humblie obaie doe shew themselues faithfull and louing subiectes and those that doe in trueth worshippe God the Father and his sonne Iesus Christ And to be briefe we teach that prayers maie be made faithfullie for all men for our friends and enimies as the Doctrine of our Lorde Iesus Christ and his Apostles doth commaund vs and as examples doe shew that the verie first and holie Church did For which cause we are also instant with the people that they would diligentlie and in great numbers frequent the holie assemblies and there be stirred vp out of this worde of God to make earnest and reuerent praiers Now whatsoeuer is contrarie to this Catholike and Christian kinde of catechizing all that we doe forsake and reiect it is stronglie confuted by sure reasons and such as do leane vnto the foundations of the holy Scripture so farre forth as God doth giue vs grace hereunto and the people is admonished to take heed of such OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION VVE beleeue because Iesus Christ is the onelie Aduocate giuen vnto vs whoe also commaundeth vs to come boldlie vnto the Father in his name that it is not lawfull for vs to make our praiers in anie other forme but in that which God hath set vs downe in his worde and that whatsoeuer men haue forged of the intercession of Saints departed is nothing but the deceites and sleightes of Satan that he might withdrawe men from the right manner of praying These thinges were also set downe in the 2. Section but for an other purpose and the other parte of this Article is to be founde in the 16. Section OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION VVE make our praiers in that tongue which all our people as meete is maie vnderstand to the ende they may as S. Paull counselleth vs take common commoditie by common praier euen as all the holie Fathers and Catholike Bishoppes both in the olde and new Testament did vse to praie them selues and taught the people to pray too lest as Saint Augustine saieth Like Parotes and Oules we should seeme to speake that we vnderstand not OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SAXONY Article 14. which is intituled of the Supper GOd will haue the ministerie of his Gospell to be publique he will not haue the voice of the Gospell to be shut vp in corners onely but he will haue it to be heard he will haue himselfe to be knowen and inuocated of all mankind Therfore he would that there should be publique and well ordered meetings and in these he will haue the voice of the Gospell to sound there he will be inuocated and praised Also he will that these meetings should be witnesses of the confession and seuering of the Church of God from the sects opinions of other nations Iohn assembled his flocke at Ephesus and taught the Gospell and by the vse of the Sacraments the wholl companie did declare that they imbraced this doctrine and did inuocate this God whoe deliuered the Gospell and that they were seperated from the worshippers of Diana Iupiter and other Idoles For God will be seen and haue his Church heard in the worlde and haue it distinguished by many publike signes from other nations So no doubt the first Fathers Adam Seth Enoch Noe Sem Abraham had their meetinges and afterward the ciuill gouernment of Israel had manie rites that their separation from the Gentles might be more euident Also God gaue a peculiar promise to his congregation Math. 18. Wheresoeuer two or three be gathered together in my name I will be in the middest of them Also What soeuer they agreeing together shall desire it shall be done to them And in the 149. Psalme His praise is in the Church of the Saintes And the promises wherein God doth affirme that he will preserue his Church are so much the sweeter because we knowe that he doeth preserue and restore the publike ministerie in wel ordered meetinges as also in the verie wordes of the Supper this promise is included where he commaundeth that The death of the Lorde should be shewed forth and this Supper distributed till he come c. Hitherto also pertaineth the last parte of the 12. artilce of this confession where these thinges are founde touching the reuenues of Monasteries IN manie places the Churches want Pastours or else Pastours want liuing These men ought chiefelie to be relieued out of the reuenues of rich Monasteries then the studies of those which be poore must thereby be furthered and in some places Schooles maie be erected especiallie seing that it is necessary that the church should discharge the expences of manie poore that they might learne that so out of that number Pastours and ministers may be chosen to teach the Churches Also hospitals are thence to be relieued wherein it is necessarie that the poore which haue beene sicke along time should be nourished A great parte of the reuenues in these countries is by the goodnes of god transferred to such vses which are indeede godlie to wit to nourish Pastors the poore and Schollers to erect Schooles and to relieue hospitales that wich remaineth is bestowed in euerie Monasterie vpon the guiding ordering of thinges partaining to their houses and to think that this is not verie sumptuous it is but foolishnes As for the richer Abbotes in these daies vpon what vses they lauish out the reuenues the examples of manie doe declare whome we could name who doe both hate learning Religion and vertue and doe waste thâ—se almes rauenouslie and either set no Pastours ouer their Churches or if they haue anie they suffer them to statue OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE Hitherto pertaineth first the 11. Article Of this confession WE thinke that it is
when they should not faste but rather take heede that they do not faste it is expressed in the Prophet and manifestlie taught of Christ himselfe What is to be thought of the choise and difference of meates euerie man ought to learne out of the doctrine of Christ that by this meane what doubt soeuer is in this pointe it maie be taken awaie and decided Then Christ called the multitude vnto him and said Heare and vnderstand That which goeth into the mouth defileth not the man but that which commeth out of the mouth that defileth the man that is maketh him guiltie Also out of the doctrine of the Apostle whose wordes are thus I am perswaded through the Lord Iesus that nothing is vncleane of it selfe but vnto him that iudgeth anie thing to be vncleane to him it is vncleane But if thy brother be grieued for the meat now walkest not thou charitablie Destroy not him with thy meat for whome Christ died For the kingdome of God is not meate nor drinke but righteousnes and peace and ioy in the holie Ghost Christians indeed are not tyed to anie law in this case yet so that they be not an offence to the weaker sorte therefore the Apostle addeth All things indeed are pure but it is euill for the man which eateth with offence And in another place he writeth Meat doth not make men acceptable to God for neither if we eate haue we the more neither if we eate not haue we the lesse OVT OF THE FRENCH CONFESSION TO conclude we thinke that Purgatorie is a feigned thing comming out of the same shoppe whence also Monasticall vowes Pilgrimages the forbidding of mariage the vse of meates a ceremoniall obseruation of certaine daies auricular confession indulgences and such like thinges haue proceeded by which things certaine men haue thought that they doe deserue fauour and saluation But we doe not onelie reiect all those thinges for a false opinion of meritte added thereunto but also because they are the inuentions of men and a yoke laide vpon the consciences of men by mens authoritie OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION ANd as for their bragges they are wonte to make of their Purgatorie though wee know it is not a thing so verie late risen amongst them yet is it no better then a blockish and an olde wiues deuise Augustine indeed sometime saith there is such a certaine place sometime he denieth not but there may be such a one sometime he doubteth somtime againe he vtterlie denieth that there is anie at al and thinketh that men are therein deceiued by a certaine naturall good will they beare their friends departed But yet of this one errour hath their growne vp such a haruest of those Massemongers that the Masses being solde abroad commonlie in euerie corner the Temples of God became shoppes to get monie and seelie soules were borne in hand that nothing was more necessarie to be bought In deede there was nothing more gaine full for these men to sell OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGE Of Abuses that be taken awaie Of putting difference betweene meates and such like Popish traditions IN this corporall life we haue neede of traditions that is of the distinctions of times and places that all things maie be done orderlie in the Church as Paull willeth Let all thinges he done in order and so as is meete and decent Therefore the Church hath her traditions that is shee appointeth at what times and where the Church shall come together For this ciuill end it is lawfull to make traditions But men that are not acquainted with the doctrine of Christ are not content with this end but they ioyne superstitious opinions vnto traditions and by superstition multiplie traditions out of measure Of this there hath beene complaint made in the Church not onelie by late writers as Gerson and others but also by Saint Augustine Wherefore it is needfull to admonish the people what to thinke of the traditions which are brought into the Church by mans authoritie For it is not without cause that Christe and Paull doe so often speake of traditions and admonish the Church to iudge wiselie of traditions There was a common opinion not of the common sort alone but also of the teachers in the Church that the difference of meates and such like workes which the Ecclesiasticall traditions doe commaund are seruices of God which deserue remission of sins Also that such kindes of worship are Christian righteousnes and as necessarie as the Leuiticall ceremonies in the olde Testament euer were and that they cannot be omitted without sinne no not then when they might be omitted without daunger of giuing offence These persuasions haue brought forth many discommodities First the doctrine of the Gospell is hereby obscured which teacheth that sinnes are forgiuen freely by Christ This benefit of Christ is transferred vnto the worke of man And by reason of this opinion traditions were especiallie encreased because that these workes were supposed to deserue remission of sinnes to be satisfactions and to be Christian righteousnes Moreouer for this cause especiallie doth S. Paull so often and so earnestlie giue vs warning to beware of traditions lest that Christes benefit should be transferred to traditions lest the glorie of Christ should be obscured lest that true and sound comforte should be withheld from mens consciences and in a worde lest that faith that is trust of the mercie of Christ shoulde be quite smothered These daungers Saint Paull would haue auoided For it is greatlie needfull that the pure doctrine of the benefit of Christ of the righteousnes of faith and of the comforte of consciences should be continued in the Church Secondlie these traditions haue obscured the Commaundemenss of God for this kinde of schooling was thought to be spirituall and the righteousnes of a Christian man Yea the traditions of men were set aloft aboue the commaundements of God All Christianitie was placed in the obseruation of certaine festiuall daies rites fastes and forme of apparell These beggerlie rudiments caried goodlie titles namelie that they were the spirituall life and the perfection of a Christian In the meane while the commaundements of God touching euerie calling were of small estimation that the Father brought vp his children that the Mothet bare them that the Prince gouerned the common wealth these workes were litle set by They were not taken to be any seruice of God The mindes of many stoode in a continuall mamering whether mariage magistracie and such like functions of a ciuill life did please God or no. And this doubtfullnes did trouble manie verie much Manie forsaking their callings leauing the common welth did shut vp themselues in monasteries that they might seeke that kinde of life which they thought did more please God yea which they supposed to merit remission of sinnes Thirdlie the opinion of necessitie did much vexe and disquiet the consciences Traditions were thought necessary And yet no man though neuer so
diligent did euer obserue them al especially for that the number of them was infinite Gerson writeth That manie fell into desperation some murthered themselues because they perceiued wel that they could not obserue the traditions And all this while they neuer heard one comfortable worde of grace of the righteousnes of faith We see that the Summists diuines gather together the traditions and seeke out qualifications of them for the vnburdening of mens consciences but euen they cannot satisfie themselues nor winde themselues out and sometimes also their verie interpretations themselues doe snare menâ— consciences The schooles also and pulpits were so busied in numbring vp the traditions that they had no leasure to handle the Scripture or to search out more profitable doctrine of faith of the Crosse of hope of the excellencie of ciuill affaires or of the comfort of mens consciences in sore tentations Wherfore manie good men haue oft complained that they were hindered by these contentions about traditions that they could not be occupied in some better kinde of doctrine When as therefore such superstitious opinions did cleaue fast vnto the traditions it was necessarie to admonish the Churches what they were to iudge of traditions to free godlie mindes from errour to cure wounded consciences and to set out the benefit of Christ We doe not go about to weaken the authoritie of Ecclesiasticall power we detract nothing from the dignitie of Bishops we do not disturbe the good order of the church Tradititions rightlie taken are better liked but we reprooue those Iewish opinions onelie Thus therefore we teach touching ceremonies brought into the Church by mans authoritie First touching traditions which are opposed to the commandement of God or can not be kept without sinne the Apostles rule is to be followed We must obey God rather then men Of this sort is the tradition of single life Secondlie touching other ceremonies which are in their owne nature thinges indifferent as Fastes Festiuall daies difference of apparell and the like we must know that such obseruations do neither merit remission of sins neither yet are they the righteousnes or perfection of a Christian but that they are things indifferent which where is no daunger of giuing offence maie welbe omitted This iudgement of ours hath these euident and cleare testimonies in the Gospell to the ende that it maie admonish the Church that the Gospell be not oppressed and obscured by superstitious opinions Rom. 14. The kingdome of God is not meat and drinke but righteousnes peace and ioy in the holie Ghost Here Paull teacheth plainelie that a Christians righteousnes is the spirituall motions of the hearr and â—ot the outwarde obseruation of meates and daies c. Colloss 2. Let no man iudge you in meate drinke or a parte of a a holie daic He forbiddeth that their consciences should be iudged that is that their consciences shoulde be condemned in the vse of such thinges but will haue them counted altogether indifferent thinges and such as pertaine not to the righteousnes of the Gospell Then there followeth along and a weightie speach both of the rites of Moses and of the ceremonies appointed by the authoritie of man For Paull speaketh namelie of both kindes denying them to be the righteousnes of a Christian and forbidding to burden the consciences with such traditions If ye be dead with Christ from the rudiments of the world why as though ye liued in the world are ye burdened with traditions Touch not taste not handle not Mat. 15. All that entreth into the mouth defileth not the man And in that place Christ excuseth his disciples that had broken a tradition that was in vse among them he addeth a notable saying They worship me in vaine with the commaundements of men He denieth mans precepts to be true duties auaileable vnto righteousnes before God Wherefore they are not the righteousnes of a Christian nor yet necessarie duties Yet for all that it is apparant how wonderfullie the seruices inuented by man haue multiplied and increased in the Church vnto this daie The Monks did dailie heape vp ceremonies both with new superstitions also with new waies to bring in monie And these trifles were thought to be the chiefest worship of God and the greatest godlines whereas Christ doth by a moste graue and weightie oracle forbid that such ceremonies should be accounted for seruiuices of God For he doth not forbid the appointing of traditions vnto a ciuill ende and vse that is for good orders sake but he denieth that anie such be anie worship of God in saying In vaine doe they worshippe me And he teacheth that true worshippes be workes commaunded of God as feare faith loue patience chastitie walking in ones calling doing of ones duety c. Act. 15. Peter saith Why doe ye tempt God laying a yoke on the disciples necke which neither we nor ouâ— Fathers were able to beareâ— but by the grace of our Lord Iesus Christ we beleeue to be saued as doe also they Here Peter sheweth that remission of sinnes and saluation commeth to vs by Christ and not by the rites of Moses or the law and doth also giue vs to vnderstand that such doe greiuouslie sinne which doe burden mens consciences with such ordinances For it is no sleight reproofe when he saith Why tempt ye God And 1. Tim. 4. He tearmeth the forbidding of meates mariages and such like traditions doctrines of Deuils But why doth he vse such a sharpe speach His meaning was not that there should be no ordinances at all or that no differences of places and times should be obserued but then he accounteth them to be doctrines of deuils when as the benefit of Christ is attributed vnto them when they are reputed for righteousnes and for necessarie seruices of God when an opinion of necessirie is fastned to them and mens consciences are racked and faith made of no force by them These discommodities Christ and his Apostles would haue to be diligentlie auoided and for that cause they crie out so often and so earnestlie against traditions And it is a wonder that the patrones of such superstitious opinions about traditions are no whitte mooued with such thundering speaches Now as for vs we teach that those traditions are not to be condemned which commaund nothing against the lawes of God and haue a ciuill vse and end namelie such as are ordained to this ende that thinges might be done orderlie in the Church Of which sorte are the traditions about holie daies the Lordes dare the Natiuitie Passeouer and the rest also about the holie readings and lessons and such like Now all rites of this kinde we reteyne verie willinglie in our Churches And yet the Church is taught to know what to thinke of such customes to witte that they doe not merit remission of sinnes that they are not the righteousnes of a Christian nor necessarie duties vnto christian righteousnes but indifferent things which a man maie omitte where there is
no daunger of giuing offence This qualifying of traditions doth set free the consciences from superstitious opinions and from that olde torture and racking And yeâ— it bringeth great commendation to traditions because it sheweth the true vse of them All modest men will more willinglie obey the tradititions after they vnderstand that their consciences are set free from daunger in priuate that they must so farre obey as that the common peace be not disturbed nor the weake ones hurte Againe this interpretation doth defend and preserue publique good manners and discipline because it commaundeth to auoid offences Also to obserue publike holie daies the meetings in the Churches readinges c. doe serue for examples and to accustome the youth and the common sorte thereto Therefore such ordinances are not to be broken but rather with common care and trauell to be furthered These be the true and meete commendations of traditions which no doubt doe greatlie stirre vp such as are godlie and staied to loue defend and adorne the publique orders The Gospell teacheth to thinke reuerentlie not onelie of other ciuill lawes and orders but also of Ecclesiasticall and seeketh the true vse of them Yet notwithstanding it appointeth degrees and will haue the doctrine touching Christ and thinges that are heauenlie and euerlasting discerned from the schooling or Pedagogie of the Church This libertie whereof we speake now was not vnknowne to the Fathers For Augustine saith This whol kinde of thinges hath free obseruations and to this purpose he discourseth at large Irenaeus saith The disagreement in Fasting doth not breake of the agreement in Faith The Tripartite history gathereth together manie examples of rites disagreeing one from the other and in the end addeth a notable saying It was not the Apostles minde to prescribe anie thing touching holie daies but to preach godlines and a good conuersation But in so manifest a matter it is needles to heap vp manie testimonies But our aduersaries doe here make great outcries That by this doctrine publike discipline and order is ouerthrowne and disorder and anarchie brought in Likewise that good workes and mortification of the flesh are abolished according to Iouinians surmise These slaunders we haue partlie refuted alreadie there is no confusion or anarchie brought in nor the publique discipline ouerthrowne when as wee teach that traditions which haue a ciuill end and vse ought to be obserued And we teach also that offences must be foreseene and auoided But touching mortification we answere thus True and vnfeigned mortification is to beare the crosse to indure daungers troubles and afflictions This kinde of obedience is the worship of God and a spirituall worke as the Psal teacheth A sacrifice to God is a troubled spirit c. We teach moreouer that another kinde of exercise is necessarie It is the dutie of euerie Christian to bridle his flesh euen by bodelie discipline labours temperancie meditation of heauenlie thinges and such other exercises fitte for his age The neerest and proper end whereof must be this that fulnes and idlenes doe not prick him forward to sinne and that his minde maie be stirred vp and made more apt for heauenlie affections It is not to be thought that these exercises are a worship of God that deserue remission of sinnes or that they be satisfactions c. And this discipline must be continuall neither can certaine daies be sette and appointed equallie for all Of this discipline Christ speaketh Beware that your bodies be not oppressed with surfeting Againe This kinde of Deuills doth not goe out but by fasting and praier And Paull saith I chastice my bodie and bring it in bondage Wherefore we do not mislike fastings but superstitious opinions which be snares for mens consciences that are put in traditions Moreouer these exercises when as they are referred vnto that ende that we maie haue our bodies fitte for spirituall thinges and to doe our duties according to a mans calling c. they are good in the godlie and meritorious workes as the example of Daniell doeth testifie For they be works which God requireth to this end that they maie subdue the flesh This former article we found placed elsewhere in the fift place amongst those wherein the abuses that are changed are reckoned vp Of the difference of meates IT hath beene a common opinion not of the common sorte alone but also of such as are teachers in the Churches that the differences of meates and such like humane traditions are workes auaileable to merit remission both of the faulte and of the punishment And that the world thus thought it is apparant by this that dailie new ceremonies new orders new holie daies new fastes were appointed and the teachers in the Churches did exacte these workes at the peoples handes as a seruice necessarie to deserue iustification by and they did greatlie terrifie their consciences if aught were omitted * Of this perswasion of traditions manie discommodities haue followed in the Church For first the doctrine of grace is obscured by it and also the righteousnes of faith which is the moste especiall point of the Gospell and which it behoueth moste of all to be extant and to haue the preheminence in the Church that the merit of Christ maie be well knowen and faith which beleueth that sinnes are remitted through Christ and not for anie workes of ours maie be exalâ—ed farre aboue workes For which cause also Saint Paull laboureth much in this point he remooueth the law and humane traditions that he may shew that the righteousnes of Christ iâ— a farre other thing then such workes as these be namelie a faith which beleeueth that sinnes are freely remitted through Christ But this doctrine of Saint Paull is almost wholie smothered by traditions which haue breade an opinion that by making difference in meates and such like seruices a man must merit remission of sinnes and iustification In their doctrine of repentance there was no mention of faith onelie these satisfactorie works were spoken of Repentance seemed to stand whollie in these Secondlie these traditions obscured the Commaundements of God that they could not be knowne because that traditions were preferred far aboue the commaundementes of God All Christianitie was thought to be an obseruation of certeine holie daies rites fastes and attire These obseruations caried a goodlie title and name that they were the spirituall life and the perfect life In the meane season Gods commaundements touching euerie mans calling were of small estimation That the father brought vp his children that the mother bare them that the prince gouerned the common wealth these were reputed worldly affaires and vnperfect and farre inferior to those glistering obseruations orders And these errors did greatly torment good mindes which were grieued that they were hande-fasted to an vnperfect kinde of life in mariage in Magistracy and in other ciuill functions They had the Monkes and such like men in admiration and falselie imagined that their orders did more
at anie time perfourmed yet for all this wee must confesse that we are vnprofitable seruantes Therefore what meritte can wee dreame of THE SEVENTEENTH SECTION OF CEREMONIES AND RITES WHICH ARE INDIFFERENT in generall THE LATTER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of Rites Ceremonies and indifferent things CHAP. 27. VNto the ancient people in olde time were giuen certaine ceremonies as a kinde of schooling or pedagogie to those which were kept vnder the law as vnder a Schole master or Tutor but Christ the deliuerer being once come and the law taken awaie we which beleeue are no more vnder the law the ceremonies are vanished worne out of vse And the Apostles were so far from reteining them in the Church of Christ or reparing them that they witnessed plainelie that they would not laie any burden vpon the Church Wherefore we should seeme to bring in and set vp Iudaisme againe if so be we should multiplie Ceremonies or Rites in the church according to the manner of the old church Therefore we are not of their iudgement who would haue the Church of Christ kept in with many and diuerse Rites as it were with a certaine schooling or pedagogie For if the Apostles would not thrust vpon the Christian people the ceremonies and rites which were appointed by God who is there I praie you that is well in his wiâ—tes that will thrust vpon it the inuentions deuised by man The greater that the heape of ceremonies is in the Church so much the more is taken not onelie from Christian libertie but also from Christ and from faith in him whilest the people seeke those things in ceremonies which they should seeke in the onelie Sonne of God Iesus Christ through faith Wherefore a few moderate simple rites that are not contrarie to the word of God do suffice the godly And that there is found diuersitie of rites in the Churches lâ—t no man saie therefore that the Churches doe not agree Socrates saith That it were not possible to set downe in writing all the ceremonies of the Churches which are thoroughout Cities and Countries No Religion doeth keep euerie where the same ceremonies although they admitte and receiue one and the selfe same doctrine touching them for euen they which haue one and the selfe same faith doe disagree among them selues about ceremonies Thus much faith Socrates we at this daie hauing diuerse rites in the celebration of the Lordes Supper and in certeine other things in our Churches yet we doe not disagree in doctrine and faith neither is the vnitie and societie of our Churches rent a sunder For the Churches haue alwaies vsed their libertie in such rites as beeing things indifferent which we also doe at this daie But yet notwithstanding we admonish men to take heede that they count not among things indifferent such as indeed are not indifferent as some vse to count the Masse the vse of Images in the Church for things indifferent That is indifferent saith Ierome to Augustine which is neither good nor euill so that whether you doe it or doe it not you are neuer the more iust or vniust thereby Therefore when things indifferent are wrested to the confession of faith they cease to be free as Paull doth shew that it is lawfull for a man to eate flesh if no man doe admonish him that it was offered to Idolls for then it is vnlawfull because he that eateth it doeth seeme to approoue Idolatry by eating of it OVT OF THE FORMER CONFESSION OF HELVETIA Of things indifferent THose things which be called are properlie things indifferent although a godlie man may in al places at all times vse them freelie yet he must onely vse all things according to knowledge and in charitie to wit to the glorie of God and to the edifying of the Church and his neighboures OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BASIL IN this Section also may the tenth Article of this confession be placed which we haue partlie referred to the first Section where mention is made of humane Traditions partlie to other Sections as occasion serued OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BOHEMIA Of accessories or things indifferent to wit of Ecclesiasticall traditions constitutions rites and ceremonies and of Christian libertie CHAP. 15. TOuching this accessorie kinde humane traditions constitutions and ceremonies brought in by a good custome men are taught that these be things inferior in degree and lesse necessarie then are the gifts of the ordinarie Ministerie yea that they be instituted and appointed in regard of the Ecclesiasticall ministerie and to serue thereunto and yet that they are with an vniforme consent to be reteined in the Ecclesiasticall assemblies of Christian people at the common seruice of God according to the doctrine of the holy Apostles Let al things be done in your meeting to wit in the Church decently in order Also God is not the author of Confusion but of peace But they must alwaies be kept with this caueat within these boundes that they be not taken for foundations whereupon saluation must stey it selfe or for a worship which is appointed of God without any difference that they doe not rather or more straigthly binde the consciences of men then the commaundements of God doe and that they be not lifted vp or preferred before them but that they be taken for an ornament decency honest shew and laudable discipline and so that they doe not violate the Christian libertie of the Spirit of God and of faith nor disturb charitie and on the other side that no man by pretending a shew of Christian libertie doe withdraw himselfe from such constitutions as be godly serue to a good vse Now by the name of Christian libertie is chiefly vnderstood that libertie wherby through Christ we are freed from sinne and the curse and the yoke of the law secondlie the receiuing of the Spirit of a readie will or of the voluntarie Spirit of the Sonnes of God whereby they doe earnestlie and with pleasure and of their owne accord exercise the works of faith toward God and charitie towards their neighbour and by the law of charitie the minde is stirred vp to performe these things rather of loue then of debt or any compulsion Also whereby we are made free from all bond of conscience to any humane traditions that a man may not be tied in such sorte or rather more strictlie vnto these then to the commaundements of God And lastlie that no man may fuffer his conscience to be seared thereby as with an hot iron Therefore according to these things al those humane traditions and ceremonies which do obscure or take awaie the glorie honour worship and grace of our Lord Iesus Christ and doe withdraw the people from true and sincere faith and in a worde in respect whereof the commaundements of God are broken neglected and lightlie regarded the word of God is not exercised or handled according to it owne sinceritie and trueth they are not onelie not
beleeue that it is expedient that they which be chosen to be gouernours in anie Church do wiselie looke vnto it among them selues by what meanes the wholl bodie maie conuenientlie be ruled yet so that they do neuer swarue from that which our Lord Iesus Christ hath instituted Yet this doth not hinder but that euerie place maie haue their peculiar constitutions as it shall seeme conuenient for them But we exclude all humane deuises and all those lawes which are brought in to binde mens consciences vnder pretence of the word of God and we do onelie like of those which serue for the nourishing of concord and to keepe euerie one in due obedience wherein we think that we are to follow that which our Lord Iesus Christ appointed touching excommunication which we do allow of and together with it additions thinke to be necessarie OVT OF THE ENGLISH CONFESSION AS touching the multitude of vaine and superfluous Ceremonies we know that Saint Augustine did greeuouslie complaine of them in his owne time and therefore haue we cut of a great number of them because we know that mens consciences were encombred about them and the Churches of God ouerladen with them Neuerthelesse we keepe still and esteeme not onely those Ceremonies which we are sure were deliuered to vs from the Apostles but some others too besides which we thought might be suffered without hurt to the Church of God for that we had a desire that all thinges in the holy congregation might as Saint Paull commaundeth be done with comelines and in good order But as for all those thinges which we saw were either verie susuperstitious or vtterlie vnprofitable or noisome or mockeries or contrarie to the holie scriptures or else vnseemelie for sober discreet people wherof there be infinite numbers now a daies where the Roman Religion is vsed these I saie we haue vtterlie refused without all manner exception because we would not haue the right worshiping of God to be anie longer defiled with such follies OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF BEGIA IN the meane time we beleeue that it is in deede profitable that the Elders which doe gouerne in Churches should appoint some order among them-selues so that they do diligently take heed that in no case they do swarue or decline from those things which Christ himselfe our onelie master hath once appointed Therefore we do reiect all humane inuentions and all those lawes which were brought in to be a worship of God that mens consciences should anie waie thereby be snared or bound and we receiue those onelie which are fit either to cherish or manteine concord or to keepe vs in the obedience of God And hereunto excommunication is chiefelie necessarie being vsed according to the commaundement of the word of god and other additions of Ecclesiasticall discipline annexed thereunto OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGE Art 15. COncerning Ecclesiasticall rites which are ordeined by mans authoritie they teach that such rits are to be obserued as maie be kept without sinne do tend to quietnes and good order in the Church as namelie set holidaies and certein godlie psalmes and other such like rits But yet touching this sort of rites they teach that mens consciences are not to be burdened with superstitious opinions of them that is it must not be thought that these humane ordinances are righteousnes before God or do deserue remission of sinnes or are dueties necessarie vnto the righteousnes reuealed in the gospel But this is to be thought of them that they are indifferent thinges which without the case of offence may be omitted But such as breake them with offence are faultie as those which doe rashlie disturbe the peace of the Churches Such traditions therefore as cannot be obserued without sinne are reiected of vs as the tradition of single life We reiect also that impious opinion of traditions and vowes wherein they feign that worships inuented by mans authority do merit remission of sinnes are satisfactions for sinne c. Of which like false opinions touching vowes and fastings not a few haue beene spread abroade in the Church by vnlearned men This Article is thus to be found in another edition COncerning Ecclesiasticall rites they teach that those rites are to be obserued which maie be kept without anie sinne and are auaileable for quietnes and good order in the Church such as are set holiedaies feastes and such like Againe out of the 7. Article touching abuses of the same confession These wordes that follow perteine to this place and the rest vno the eleuenth section Of the authoritie of the ministers BEsides these things there is a controuersie whether Bishops or Pastors haue power to ordeine ceremonies in the Church to make lawes of meates and holie daies and degrees or orders of ministers They that ascribe this power to the Bishops alledge this testimonie for it I haue yet manie thinges to saie vnto you but you cannot beare them away now But when that spirit of trueth shall come he shall teach you all trueth They aledge also the examples of the Apostles which commaunded the Christians to absteine from blood and that which was strangled They alledge the change of the Sabboth into the Lords daie contrarie as it seemeth to the morall law they haue no examples so oft in their mouthes as they change of the Sabboth They will needes haue the Churches power authoritie to be very great because it hath dispensed with a precept of the moral law But of this questiō our men do thus teach that the Bishops haue no power to ordeine anie thing contrarie to the Gospel as was shewed before The same also do the Canons teach distinct 9. Moreouer it is against the scriprure to ordeine or require the obseruation of anie traditions to the ende that we might merit remission of sinnes and satisfie for sinnes by them For the glorie of Christes merit receiueth a blow when as we seeke by such obseruations to merit remission of sinnes and iustification And it is verie apparant that through this persuasion traditions grew into an infinite number in the Church In the meane while the doctrine of faith and of the righteousnes of faith was quite smoothered for euer and anone there were new holiedaies made new fastes appointed new ceremonies new worshippes for Saints ordeined because that the authors of such geare supposed by these works to merit remission of sinnes and iustification After the same manner heretofore did the penitential Canons increase wherof we still see some footings in satisfactions Againe manie writers imagine that in the new testament there should be a worship like to the Leuitical worship the appointing whereof god committed to the Apostles and Bishops wherein they seeme to be deceiued by the example of the law of Moses as if the righteousnes of the new testament were the outward obseruing of certeine rites as the iustice of the law was Like as therefore in the lawe
corrupt worship should be established The moste parte do feigne that the workes of mans traditions as satisfactions such like doe merit remission of sinnes This opinion is apparantlie false for it remooueth the benefit of Christ vnto mans traditions And there needeth here no long confutation we will content our selues with one thundring saying of Saint Paull Ye are made void of Christ whosoeuer are iustified by the law Ye are fallen from Christ This saying teacheth that men doe not merit remission of sinnes by the proper workes either of Gods lawe or of mans traditions Others being put in minde what grosse absurditie there is in this first errour they beginne to talke more modestlie of traditions But yet they houlde still an errour that is not to be borne with all They saie That these workes though they doe not deserue remission of sinnes yet are they seruices of God that is workes the immediat ende whereof is that God by them might be honoured This errour also must be stiffelie withstoode For Christ saieth plainelie They worshippe me in vaine with the preceptes of men And Paull doth expresselie condemne will worshippe to the Coloss And seeing that the worshippe of God must be done in faith it is necessarie that we should haue the word of God that may testifie that the worke pleaseth God For how can the conscience offer a worke vnto God vnlesse there be a voice of God which maie declare that God will so be worshipped or serued with this honour But vngodlie men vnderstanding this Doctrine of faith haue in all ages with damnable boldnes deuised worshippes without commaundement or word of God which thing if it be lawfull to doe you can shew no cause why the heathenish sacrifices slaing of dogges sacrifices offered at Lampsacum to Priapus such like monstrous worship should not please God Whether hath mans foolehardines rushed not onelie amongst the Ethnicks in feigning worships but also among the Popish rout in deuising eftsons new foolish ceremonies in praier to the dead in the worshipping of saintes and in the babling of Monkes Here therefore let vs be watchfull and not suffer lawes to be thrust vpon the Churches which prescribe workes without the commaundement of God as Gods worshippe and mans righteousnes And whereas all our aduersaries euen they that speake moste modestlie doe tie this opinion of worshippe vnto those workes let vs know that it is a good worke to withstand them and by violating such traditions to shew a patterne by which the godlie may knowe what to iudge of them As Eusebius writeth of Attalus That he was commaunded by God to speake vnto a certaine man which ate nothing but bread salte and water that he would vse common meat lest he should bring others into errour Moreouer this second errour which maketh these workes to be the worshippe of God brake farther For manie in the Church were deceiued through a peruerse emulation of the Leuiticall ceremonies and did thinke that there should be some such rites in the new Testament and that they are the worshipe of God or things whereby God wil be honoured yea that they are righteousnes And for that cause they gaue authoritie to the Bishops to ordaine such rites and such seruices This Pharisaicall errour Christ and his Apostles noted who taught that the worship of the new Testament is repentance the feare of God faith and the workes of the tenne commaundementes as Paull saieth The kingdome of God is not meate and drinke but righteousnes and peace and ioie in the holie Ghost For he that in these serueth Christ pleaseth God and iâ— approoued of men The Monkes fained themselues to be Nazarites The Masse Priestes that sacrifice for the dead would haue men think that they imitate Aaron offering sacrifices But these examples doe not agree the rites of Monkes and the Priests mercenary Masses haue no word of god for them yea there are manie fonde opinions mingled with them which of necessitie must be reprooued in our Churches The third errour is the opinion of necessitie wherein they imagine that the Church is like vnto other humane gouernmentes For they surmise that it is a kingdome wherin the Bishoppes as if they were Kinges haue power to make new lawes that are besides the Gospell and that they must of necessitie be obeied euen as the Princes lawes must necessarilie be obeied especiallie seeing this life of man can not be without traditions And this opinion of the necessitie of these things hath stirred vp contentions whilst euerie one defendeth his owne rites inuented by man as simply necessarie But Christ and his Apostls teach that such rites set forth without Gods commaundement are not to be taken for thinges necessarie Against this libertie enacted and established by Gods authoritie the opinion which maintaineth that the violating of traditions about thinges indifferent though it be not in a case where offence maie be giuen is not to be receiued Hetherto belongeth the saying of Paull Let no man iudge you in meat and drinke and entercourse of â—olie daies c. For to iudge signifieth to binde the consciences and to condemne them that doe not obeie Againe Gal. 5 Stand in the libertie wherein Christ hath made you free Hitherto it hath bin shewed in what respect it is not lawful to appoint traditions or to approoue them Now some man may aske whether we would haue this life of man to be without order rites No surelie But we teach that the true Pastors of the churches may ordein publike rites in their churches but so as it be onelie for an end belonging to the bodie that is for good orders sake to wit such rites as auaile for the instruction of the people As for example set daies set lessons and such like and that without anie superstition and opinion of necessitie as hath bin said before so that it maie not be counted anie sinne to violate anie of these ordinances so it be not with giuing offence But if so be that they be broken with offence there where the Churches are well ordered and there is no error in doctrine let him that in such place breaketh theÌ„ know that he doth offend because he disturbeth the peace of the Church wel ordered or doth withdraw others from the true ministerie This reason doth sufficientlie warrant the authority of profitable traditions laieth no snare on mens consciences So the Church in the beginning of it ordained set daies as the Lords day the daie of Christs natiuity Easter PeÌ„ticost c. Neither did the church dispense with the moral precepts but Gods owne authority abrogated the ceremonies of Moses law And yet it was meet that the people should know when to come together to the hearing of the Gospel vnto the ceremonies which Christ did ordaine And for that cause certain daies were appointed to that vse without anie such opinions as were aboue mentioned And the general equity abideth stil in the moral law that at certeine
sinnes yet it pleased god and was a seruice acceptable vnto God With this colour certaine of late haue learned to paint traditions which yet striue not about these indifferent matters but go about to establish other foul errours and the opinion of the power of Bishops But it is necessarie for the godlie here to beware of deceitfull doctrine There is a great errour euen in this colourable reason neither is that example well alledged out of Moses The workes ordeined and commaunded by God doe farre differ from workes not commaunded nor ordeined by God but onely deuised by mans inuention The works ordeined in the law of god were seruices of god although they deserued forgiuenes of sins But wilworships deuised by men neither haue bin nor are any seruice of god God doth not alow this boldnes of men which notwithstanding hath alwaies been vsuall to deuise new worship that is such as is immediatlie intended to honour God withall Therefore the worde of God crieth out Math. 15. In vaine do they worship me after the ordinances of men And euerie where in the Apostles and in Paull this boldnes is reprooued But the true seruice of God are those workes that he hath commaunded which are done in the acknowledgement and confidence of the Mediatour to the end that God maie be obeyed and that we maie professe him to be the true God whome we so worship So also Ezec. 20. he calleth vs back to the commaundement of God saying Walke not after the ordinances of your fathers but walke in my commaundements And often are such warnings repeated And Psal 118. Thy word is a lanterne vnto my feete And Num. 15. Let them not follow their owne imaginations The third errour is this Hypocrites do imagine that such workes are a kinde of perfection as Monkes doe preferre their vowes ful of vanitie before the ciuill and householders life whereas God by his wonderfull prouidence hath so ioyned mankinde together in fellowshippe and in these trauels and daungers would haue our faith praier and confession or liberallity one toward an other or patience and other vertues to be tried The fourth errour is the opinion of necessitie as some doe write That the fasting of Lent is necessarie and other things are arbitrarie Neither is it onelie a tormentâ—of conscience to iudge that he is no Christian nor member of the Church of God that eateth flesh on the Satursdaie or obserueth not the faste of Lent but it is also an errour that darkneth great matters as the doctrine of the righteousnes of the Gospell and of the Church what manner of Church it is and how the members of the Church are to be discerned not by meate and drinke but by faith praier and other vertues And against the opinion of necessitie it is expressely said Col. 2. Let no man iudge you in meat or drinke And Galat. 5. Stand in the libertie wherewith Christ hath made you free and be not againe intangled with the yoke of bondage And that opinion of necessitie hath alwaies breade great discord as in time past there was great contention about Easter daie about leuen and now also many such like contentions haue risen The fift errour To the former opinions this errour also is added that the Bishops take to themselues authoritie to ordaine new kindes of worshipe to binde consciences as Gregory hath ordeined That maried men translated to the order of priesthoode should forsake the companie of their wiues and the constitution of confession commaundeth to reckon vp sins and decrees haue beene made of differences of meates and fasting and such like Of such traditions there are also late books setforth full of labyrinths wherin it is written that the transgressions of such ceremonies are mortall sinnes yea though they be committed without giuing offence to others Gerson sought for some mitigations but the true comfort is the voice of the Gospel which would haue the vnderstanding of this liberty to be made known and mainteined in the Church namely by remoouing those errours whereof hath beene spoken But ceremonies inuented by man such as are seemelie deuised for order may be obserued without any opinion of merit worship or necessitie as hath beene aforesaid out of the Col. 2. Let no man iudge you in meat or drinke And Peter saith Act. 15. Why doe ye tempt God laying vpon the neckes of the disciples a yoke which neither your fathers nor we were able to beare The third rule Those errours beeing remooued whereof the Church must needes be admonished afterward we both obserue certeine ceremonies which are comelie and made for good order and also teach that they ought to be obserued euen as men can not liue without order And Paull saieth 1. Cor. 14. Let all things be done decentlie and in order And there is a saying of Athanasius Ceremonies are profitable but with knowledge of the trueth and in measure It is plaine that this last word is opprossed to superstition which then also dailie increased ceremonies and darkened the trueth and burdened consciences and the Churches But we thanke God the euerlasting Father of our Lord Iesus Christ who for his Sonne and by him gathereth an eternall Church for that euen from the first beginning of mankinde he hath preserued the publique ministerie of the Gospell and honest assemblies who himselfe also hath set a part certeine times for the same and we pray him that henceforth he will saue and gouerne his Church And we diligentlie teach that al men ought to help to mainteine the publike ministerie auoid offences dissentions that scatter the Church as in it proper place more at large is declared OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF WIRTEMBERGE Of Ecclesiasticall ceremonies WE acknowledge that by Christ the Sonne of God two ceremonies were ordained in the Church Baptisme and the Lords Supper which are also to be obserued according to the institution of Christ We confesse also that the Apostles did appoint certaine ordinances in the Church That all things be done decentlie and in order as Paull speaketh such as they be that are set downe 1. Cor. 14. and 1. Timoth. 2. The Apostles also in ordaining Ministers of the Church vsed laying on of hands which beeing reteined out of the custome of the olde law and not beeing commaunded to the Church may be freely obserued They ordeined also in the Acts of the Apostles That the gentils should beware of eating of that which was strangled and of bloode not that this obseruation should be for euer among the Gentiles but for a time and so long to continue till this eating were no more offensiue We confesse this also that it is lawfull for the Bishops with the consent of their Church to appoint holie daies lessons and Sermons for edifying and for instruction in the true faith in Christ But it is not lawfull for them to thrust vpon the Church the ceremonies of the olde law for the holie seruice wherewithall God alone is worshipped Neither
of the church should be pretended for all such abuses and faultes as the latter and worser age hath brought into the Church And surelie men doe flatter and deceiue themselues too much if they think that there be no faults conueied into the church by the desires of couetous men and by those Labyrinthes obscurities of the doctrine and traditions of the schoolemen For now a daies good men are not so much in daunger for their marriage sake as for their care and desire they haue to purge and bring to trial the doctrine of Christ Which care the Bishops ought wiselie to direct and further For to them especiallie is the care of setting forth the maintenance of true doctrine commended they shoulde be the ringleaders and furtherers of this moste holie and ftuitfull care and studie But it belongeth not to the Bishop alone but also to godlie Princes and especiallie to the Emperour to vnderstand the gospell purely to iudge of opinions to be warre and watchfull that no wicked opinions be receiued or rooâ—ed and to abolish Idolatrie with all his might maine By chese and such like dueties did manie valiant and notable men deserue well at the handes of godlie men as Gedeon Ezechias Iosias and Constantine and sundrie others Wherefore you must thinke it your duety also to take heed lest such thinges as be godly and profitablie brought to light and reformed by God and learned men be smothered againe and lest that wicked abuses be established by your authoritie The Psalme saith for thy temples sake in Ierusalem the King shall offer giftes vnto thee The proper gifts that Kings are to bestow vpon the Church are to search out true doctrine to see that good teachers be set ouer the Churches to giue diligence that the controuersies of the Church may be rightlie decided Not to take awaie true and holie doctrine but to raise it vp and to set it forward and to defend it and rightlie to set it in order and to mainteine the quiet concord of the Church By these true giftes moste noble Emperour you may adorne the Church of Christ which especiallie both Christ himselfe requireth and the Churches that are rent and torne in moste horrible manner doe craue at your handes Last of all seeing that humane traditions ought to giue place to times and opportunities especiallie in the Church wherein there should be more regard had of the saluation of the godlie and of loue and publique peace then of anie humane traditions it were a great deale better to make shew of abrogating this seelie tradition of single life then to strengthen lusts to dissolue mariages to exercise crueltie against the Priests and their wiues and children to oppresse true and holie doctrine and to make hauock of the Church We doe therefore commend this matter of their mariage vnto your pietie and bountie O noble Emperour as that which hath no difficultie or doubt fulnes in it For they that be gouernours both maie and ought to abolish an vniust lawe And the lawes of single life whether they be new or olde belong onlie to humane equity in mitigating whereof the authoritie of the Church should be of great force VVee could bring verie manie examples out of the histories of all times and countries in which there might be seene horrible examples of iudgements which followed vpon vncleane lusts Among manie other causes of the general flood there is mention made of fleshlie lusts Afterward fiue cities were swallowed vp in an opening of the earth so as the lake called Asphalites was left as a perpetuall monument of that punishment when the Israelites were departed out of Egypt and diuers had defiled them selues by going in vnto Moabitish weomen the twelue Princes of the tribes were hanged vp and 24. thousand men were slaine The Canaâ—ites after this were cleane rooted out and among the causes thereof incestuous copulations are namelie reckoned vp shortlie after followed the ouerthrow of the tribe of Beniamin for abusing the Leuites wife After this Dauid was driuen out of his kingdome for adulterie And Ieremie in diuers places crieth out that these three Idolatrie oppressions and adulteries are the causes of those great calamities which ouerwhelmed the wholl nation of the Iewes then when they were carried captiues to Babylon These thinges are written for this purpose that wee might know certainelie that God is displeased with wandring lustes of vncleannes and that vncleane and incestuous persons doe not fall into punishments by chaunce but are punished of God Therefore the destructions of heathnish Cities also doe put vs in minde of the wrath of God against these villanies Sibaris was ouerthrowne Athens Sparta and Thebes being tossed with ciuill warres receiued due punishment of their filthines And Rome when it brought forth manie Neroes and Heliogabales at length it came to ruine the Empire being rent into sundrie partes by the warres of sundrie barbarous nations There is also a long Catalogue in Aristotle of Cities wherein there happened chaunges of gouernment and seditions for vncleane lustes Besides all which punishments Paul warneth the church that there is another iudgement that followeth vpon these lustes and that is madnes or furie as it is written Rom. 1. and Ephesians 4. And it maie well be that this iudgement hath seased vpon our Ecclesiasticall gouernours whoe for the moste parte are open Epicures open defenders of Idolls that they may get welth and authoritie and scoffe at those heauenlie sayings which threaten vengeance vpon Idolaters vncleane persons and Parricides They vaunte that they doe all thinges well which they doe for their kingdomes sake and that such are good subiects and loue quietnes and peace that allow of errours and open naughtines that they maie vphold the maiestie of the Popes kingdome The wholl world can beare witnes that there is a God that doth reuenge all filthines vncleannes and oppression Wherefore though they now deride and scoffe at these speaches yet let them know that they shall one daie stick fast in those punishments whereunto the world it selfe doth call them Seeing then it is a cleare case that the law of single life is directlie against the commaundement of God we thinke that the Priestes and others doe verie well which ioyne in honest marriage as Paull saith that a Bishoppe must be chosen that is the husband of one wife We iudge also that the rulers both may and ought to abolish this law of the Pope For they are foulie deceiued that thinke either that marriage is forbidden to priests by Gods law or else that the Kinges or the Bishops may make a law to forbid them marriage And if that rulers will not helpe the Church in this behalfe yet the godlie doe well which follow the Apostles rule which saith That we must rather obey God then men To conclude seeing the defense of the Popes lawe hath many faultes ioyned with it as namelie the strengthning of wandring lusts superstitions and murdering of godlie Priests euerie
one may see that our Churches deale well in abolishing and condemning that law of the Pope And we beseech the moste renowmed Emperour that he wil not defile himself wirh defending that vncleane single life and with the blood of the Priests for it is written Blessed is he that hath pittie oâ— the poore and needie the Lorde shall deliuer him in the cuill day This article we found elsewhere placed in the second place amongest those wherein the abuses that are chaunged be mentioned Of the mariage of Priests Art 2. THere was a common complaint of the examples of such priests as were not coÌ„tinent For which cause also Pope Pius is reported to haue said that there were certaine causes for which marriage was forbiddeÌ„ to priests but there were many waightier causes why it should be permitted again For so Platina writeth VVhen as therefore the Priests among vs sought to auoide these publike offences they married wiues and taught that it was lawfull for them selues to ioyne in marriage First because that Paull saith To auoid fornication let euerie man haue his wife Againe It is better to marrie then to burne Secondlie Christ saith All men doe not receiue this worde where he sheweth that all men are not fitte for a single life because that God created man for procreations sake Gen. 1. It is not in mans power without a speciall gifte and worke of God to alter his creation Therefore such as are not meet for a single life ought to ioyne in matrimonie For no lawe of man no vowe can take away the commaundement of god and his ordinance By these reasons our Priests doe prooue that they maie lawfully marrie wiues And it is wel knowne that in the auncient Churches Priests were married For Paull saith that a Bishop must be chosen which is a husband And in Germanie about 400. yeares ago the Priests were by violence compelled to liue a single life who then were so wholy beÌ„t against the matter that the Archbishop of Mentz being to publish the Pope of Rome his decree in that behalfe was almoste murdered in a tumult by the Priests in their anger And the matter was handled so contrarie to law that they did not onlie forbid mariages for the time to come but also such as were then contracted contrarie to all lawes diuine and humane contrary to the Canons themselues that were before made not onelie by Popes but also by moste famous Councels And seing that the world decaying mans nature by litle and litle waxeth weaker it is behoouefull to looke well to it that no more vices doe ouerspread Germanie Furthermore God ordained mariage to be a remedie for mans infirmitie The Canons themselues doe saâ—e that the olde rigour is now then in latter times to be released for the weaknes of men Which it were to be wished might be done in this matter also It is verie like that if mariage be forbidden any longer we shall at length want Pastours in the Church Seing then that there is a plaine commaundement of God seeing the vse of the Church is well knowne seing that the impure single life bringeth forth verie many offences adulteries and other enormities worthie to be punished by the godlie magistrate yet it is a maruell that greater crueltie should be shewed in no other thing then against the marriage of Priests God hath commaunded to honour marriage the lawes in all well ordered common welthes euen among the heathen also haue adorned marriages with verie great priuileges But now men are cruellie put to death yea and Priests also contrarie to the minde of the Canons for no other cause but onelie for marriage Paul calleth that a doctrine of Diuells which forbiddeth mariage 1. Tim. 4. which may now verie well be seene when as the forbidding of mariage is mainteined by such punishments But as no law of man can take awaie the law of God no more can anie vow whatsoeuer Therfore Cyprian giueth counsel that those women should marry which do not keep their vowed chastity His words are these in the first book the 11. Ep. If they wil not or are not able to indure it is far better they should marrie then that they should fall into the fire by their importune desire In any wise let them giue no offence to their brethren or sisters Yea and the Canons vse a kinde of equitie towards such as before their ripe yeares did vowe chastitie as hitherto the vse hath beene To this place also belongeth the 6. Art Of the vowes of Monkes WHat is taught amongest vs touching the vowes of Monkes shall be better vnderstoode if you call to minde what was the state of Monastaries and how many thinges were euerie daie committed in the Monasteries contrarie to the Cannons In Augustines time Colledges were free but afterward when discipline was corrupted euerie where vowes were laid vpon them that as it were by a new deuised prison the discipline might be restored againe Ouer and besides vowes by litle and litle many other obseruations were added And these bands and snares were cast vpon many before they came to ripe yeares contrarie to the Canons Many through errour fell into this kinde of life vnawares who though they wanted no yeares yet they wanted discretion to iudge of their strength and abilitie They which were once got within these snares were constrained to abide in them though by the benefit of the Canon some might be set at libertie And that fell out rather in the Nonneries then in the Colleges of Monks because the weaker sexe was more to be spared This rigour seuerity misliked many good men hertofore when they saw young maides and young men thrust vp into Monasteries there to get their liuing and saw what an vnhappie successe this counsell had what offences it bred and what snares it laide vpon mens consciences They were grieued that the authoritie of the Canons was wholly neglected and contemned in a thing most dangerous To all these euills there was added such a perswasion of vowes which as it is well knowen did in former times mislike the Monks themselues if any of them were somewhat stouter then the rest They taught forsooth that vows were equal to B aptisme touching single life they taught that it merited remission of sinnes iustification before God yea farther that the Monkes life did not onelie merit righteousnes before God but more then that because it obserued not onelie the commaundements but also the Counsells in the Gospell And thus they taught that the Monkes profession was better then Baptisme that the Monkes life did merit more then the life of Magistrates of Pastours and such like which in the obedience of Gods commaundement followed their calling without any such religion of mans making None of these things can be denied they are to be seene in their writings What fell out afterwarde in the Monasteries In olde time there were Schooles for the studie of Diuinitie and other artes which were profitable
Prophetes and Apostles and whereunto the vniuersall Church of Christ doth agree and consent and whereto the best learned writers of the Church do giue testimonie in manie places And we offer our selues to make a more large and ample explication of these thinges when neede shall require Now we beseech God the father of our Lorde Iesus Christ that he will vouchsafe to rule preserue purge and increase his Church which he hath purchased and redeemed by the bloode of his sonne Amen The faithfull subiects to the Emperours Maiestie Iohn Duke of Saxonie Elector George Marques of Brandembrough Ernest Duke of Luneborough Philip the Lantgraue of the Hesses Iohn Frederick Duke of Saxonie Frances Duke of Luneborough VVolfgang Prince of Anhalt The Senate and Magistrats of Nurnborough The Senate of Reutling OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SAXONIE Artic. 23. Of the ciuill Magistrate BY the benefit of God this part also of doctrine of the authoritie of the Magistrate that beareth the sword and of the authoritie of Lawes and Iudgements and of the wholl ciuill state is godâ—ily set forth and by great trauell and many writings the manifold and great furies of the Anabaptists and other fantasticall men are refuted We teach therefore that in the wholl doctrine of God deliuered by the Apostles and Prophets the degrees of the ciuill state are auouched and that Magistrates Lawes order in iudgements the lawfull societie of mankinde are not by chance sprong vp among men And although there be many horrible confusions which grow from the Deuill and the madnes of men yet the lawfull gouernment and societie of men is ordained of God and whatsoeuer order is yet left by the exceeding goodnes of God it is preserued for the Church sake as it is said Rom. 13. and Psal 126. Except the Lords keâ—pe the Citie in vaine he watcheth that keepeth it c. Therefore in themselues they are thinges good to beare the authoritie of a Magistrate to be a Iudge to be a minister to execute iudgements to make lawfull warres and to be a soldiour in lawfull warres c. And a Christian man may vse these thinges as he vseth meate drinke medecines buying and selling Neither doth he sinne that is a Magistrate and dischargeth his vocation that exerciseth iudgement that goeth to warre that punisheth lawfullie those that are condemned c. And subiects owe vnto the ciuill Magistrate obedience as Paull saith Rom. 13. Not onelie because of wrath that is for feare of corporall punishment wherewith the rebellious are rewarded by the Magistrate but also for conscience sake that is rebellion is a sinne that offendeth God and withdraweth the conscience from God This heauenly doctrine we propound vnto the Churches which establisheth lawfull authoritie and the wholl ciuill state and we shew the difference of the Gospell and the ciuâ—lâ— gouernment God would haue all men to be ruled and kept in order by ciuill gouernment euen those that ate not regenerate and in this gouernment the wisdome iustice and goodnes of God toward mankinde is moste clearelie to be seene His wisdome is declared by order which is in the discerning of vertues and vices and in the societie of mankinde vnder lawfull gouernment and in contracts guided and disposed by maruelous wisdome Then the iustice of God appeareth in ciuill gouernment in that he will haue open sinnes to be punished by the Magistrates and when they that are in authoritie doe not take punishment on offenders God himselfe miraculouslie draweth them vnto punishment and proportionablie doth lay vpon grieuous sinnes grieuous punishment in this life as it is said Mat. 26. Whosoeuer taketh the sword shall perish with the sword Heb. 3. Whoremongers and adulterers God will iudge In these punishments God will haue to be seene the differences of vertues and vices and will haue vs learne that God is wise iust true and chaste The goodnes of God also toward mankinde is seene in that he preserueth the societie of men after this order And for that cause doth he maintaine it that from thence his Church may be gathered he wil haue common wealthes to be places for the enterteinment of his Church And the ciuill gouernment is one thing which keepeth in order all men euen those that are not regenerate and forgiuenes of sinnes and righteousnes in the heart which is the beginning of life and of eternall saluation which by the voice of the gospell is effected in the hearts of them that beleeue is another thing Both these benefits god hath bestowed vpon mankinde and will haue vs to vnderstand the difference of ciuill iustice and light in our hearts Neither doth the gospel condemne or ouerthrow common welthes or families And although it belong not to those that teach in the Church to giue particular lawes of politique gouernment yet the worde of God doeth generallie teach this of the power of the Magistrate First God would that the Magistrate without all doubt should sound forth the voice of the morall law among men touching discipline according to the 10. commaundements or the law naturall that is he woulde haue by the voice of the Magistrate first soueraigne and immutable lawes to be propounded forbidding the worship of Idols blasphemies periuries vniust murders wandring lustes breach of wedlock theft and fraude in bargaines contracts and iudgements The second dutie Let the Magistrate be an obseruer of these diuine and immutable lawes which are witnesses of God and chief rules of manners by punishing all those that transgresse the same For the voice of the law without punishment and execution is litle auaileable to bridle and restraine men Therefore it is said by S. Paull Rom. 13. The Magistrate is a terrour to him that doth euill and giueth honour to them that doe well And well hath it beene said of olde The Magistrate is a keeper of the Law that is of the first and second Table as concerning discipline and good order The third dutie of the ciuill Magistrate is to adde vnto the law naturall some other lawes defining the citcumstances of the natural law and to keepe and maintaine the same by punishing the transgressours but at no hand to suffer or defend lawes contrarie to the law of God or nature as it is written Esai 10. Woe be to them that make wicked lawes For kingdoms are the ordinance of God wherein the wisdome and iustice of God that is iust lawes ought to rule euen as the wise King and one that feared God Iosaphat said 2. Chron. 19. Ye exercise not the iudgement of men but of God who is with you in iudgement Let the feare of God be with you and doe all things diligentlie For although manie in kingdoms doe despise the glorie of God yet notwithstanding this ought to be their especiall care to heare and imbrace the true doctrine of the Sonne of God and to cherish the Churches as the 2. Psalme speaketh And now yee Kings vnderstand and be learned ye that iudge the
that they which are accused to your sacred Maiestie of errour do desire nothing else but that they may be taught and haue wholly addicted themselues to the holie scriptures which are fullie sufficient to confute euerie errour also thereby that Christ our Sauiour hath made so large a promise that where euen two or three be gathered together in his name there he will be in the middest of them graunt vnto them any thing wherupon they shal agree These thinges most godlie Emperour we do here rehearse for no other cause then to shew our selues obedient to your sacred Maiestie which would haue vs also to declare what is our iudgement concerning the reforming of religion For otherwise we haue good hope that your sacred Maiesty hath of late verie well considered and doth sufficiently perceiue what necessitie doth enforce vs thereunto what fruit doth allure vs and to conclude how worthie a thing this is for your sacred Maiestie which is so much praised for religion and clemencie that all the best learned and moste godlie men beeing called together they maie finde out of the diuine scriptures what is to be thought of euerie point of doctrine which are at this time in controuersie and then that it be expounded by the fit Ministers of Christ with all meekenes and faithfulnes to them which are thought to be deteined in errors Notwithstanding herewithall it is to be feared that there will not be men wanting who will do their endeauour to withdraw your sacred Maiestie from this vnto these men it seemed good to vs in this sort to make auswere as it were before your Maiesty Let it please your sacred Maiesty according to your most excellent clemencie for which you are renowmed to take interpret in good part both this same and all other things which we haue here expounded and confessed for no other respect then to defend the glory of Christ Iesus our God as our dutie requireth and as it is meet we should to obey your sacred Maiestie and to count vs among those whoe truelie doe from our hearts desire to shew our selues no lesse obedient and addicted to your Maiestie in all humble subiection then were our Elders being readie in this point so farre as is lawfull to spend both our goods and our liues The King of glorie Iesus Christ graunt vnto your sacred Maiestie both in this and in all other matters to do all things to his glorie and preserue it long and aduance it happilie both in health and in florishing estate to the safetie of all Christendome Amen VERIE BRIEFE OBSERVATIONS VPON ALL THE FORMER HARMONIE Wherein the doubtfull sayings of euery Confession are made plaine the darke speaches opened and besides such as in outward shew seeme to be contrarie one to the other are with modestie reconciled And to be briefe such things wherein there is yet any controuersie which in deed are very few are fauourablie marked noted that they also may at length through Gods assistance come to be agreed vpon by a common consent of all the Churches 1. Cor. 14. 32. The spirits of the Prophets are subiect to the Prophets Phil. 3. 15. Let vs therefore so many as be perfect be thus minded and if ye be otherwise minded God shal reueal euen the same vnto you Neuertheles in that whereunto we are come let vs proceed by one rule that we may minde one theng VERIE BRIEFE OBSERVATIONS VPON THE FORMER HARMONIE ACCORDING TO THE ORDER OF THE SECTIONS IN THE FIRST SECTION Vpon the Confession of Bohemia ACcording to the auncient custome This auncient custome we doe thus farre allow that libertie be left to euerie Church to vse or not to vse those Postills as they call them yet so as we aduise them to beware lest this culling out of some partes of the Scripture bring in a neglect of the other partes Vpon the Confession of Saxonie IOyning our Praiers with al Saintes in heauen We learne in many places of the holie Scripture that the Angels according to the nature of their ministerie which they are sent to performe doe further the saluation of the godlie and it is euident by that saying Loue doth not fall awaie and by the 6. chap. ver 10. of the Apoc. that the spirits of the Saintes taken vp vnto Christ doe with their holie desires in some sort helpe forward the grace and goodnes of God touching the full deliuerance of the Church And thus we acknowledge that as wel this and other places of the same confefsion as also that place in the 23. Chap. of the confession of Writemberge which followeth after in the 2. Section page 45. are to be interpreted And we acknowledge no other intercession or intreating either of the blessed Angels or of the spirites of holie men that are now departed from vs. Vpon the Confession of Wirtemberge OF whose authoritie there was neuer doubt made What books these be may be seene outit of the French and Bellgian Confessions where they are all reckoned vp one by one And though that in the Catalogue of the bookes of the new Testament there are some to to be found of which there hath beene some doubt made sometimes by the auncient Doctours of the Church yet at length by the common consent of the whole Catholike Church euen they also were receiued and acknowledged for canonicall And therefore there is no cause why they should now be refused for the scruples that some make about them IN THE 2. SECTION Vpon the latter Confession of Heluetia FOr as touching their nature and essence they are so ioyned together Lest any man should slaunder vs as though we did make the persons al existing together but not all of the same essence or else did make a God of diuerse natures ioyned together in one you must vnderstand this ioyning together so as that all the persons though distinct one from the other in properties be yet but one and the same whole godhead or so that all and euerie of the persons haue the whole and absolute godhead Vpon the same VVE reiect not the gods onelie of the Gentiles but also the images of Christians By Christians vnderstand such as cal themselues Christians in deed but yet do reteine the vse of images for the seruice of religion against the expresse commaundement of God Vpon the former Confession of Heluetia REiecting herein all meanes of life and saluation saue Christ alone Vnderstand it thus that here are excluded and condemned all those meanes that vse to be matched with or made inferiour vnto Christ by such as be superstitious and not instrumentall meanes ordained by the worde of God whose helpe god doth so vse that the whole force of the outward ministerie is to be ascribed wholly to God alone as is plainelie set downe afterward in the 12. Section in the declaration of this selfe same confession where it intreateth of the ministerie and sacrifices Vpon the Confession Of Bohemia IS
confession of Belgia AL the operations of the holie Ghost are hidden c. That is to saie both when the proper force of the holie spirit which is incomprehensible is regarded and seeing that his effectes doe exceed our senses Both which doe come to passe in these mysteries Vpon the same That which is eaten c. Namelie by faith as it is often iterated in this confession that is to saie that which is receiued spirituallie by the minde by beleeuing as the signe is eaten and dronken corporallie For the wordes eating and drinking can no otherwise be spoken of the minde and of faith which are the onelie instrumentes of receiuing the verie bodie and bloode of Christ then metaphoricallie or metonymicallie Vpon the same By the eating of his flesh and drinking of his bloode c. That is as hath beene said in the former obseruation by a spirituall participation the which sometimes by reason of the sacramentall receiuing and sometimes by reason of that spirituall life which Christ ingendereth in vs is metaphoricallie signified by the names of eating or drinking Vpon the same Although the sacramentes be ioyned to the thing c. Of the sacramentall vnion we haue spoken before in the second obseruation vpon the Confession of Bohemia Vpon the confession of Auspurge THat the body and blood of Christ are there in deed and are distributed c. We also doe alowe of this namely that the word of God is not deceitfull and therefore as often as the holy signes are rightly giuen that is according to Christ his institution that then also the thing signified by the signe which is the verie bodie of Christ crucified for vs and the very blood of Christ shedd for vs is also giuen to be receiued But we affirme that the thing signified is no otherwise coupled with the signe then sacramentallie The trueth of which sacramental coniunction doth not consist in this that wheresoeuer the signe is there the thing represented by the signe should also be present but in this that that which God promiseth by the signe he also doth offer to be receiued Therefore we hold that the bodie of Christ is not really present in with or vnder the bread otherwise then after this sacramentall manner both because it is a true body being circumscribed in his local situation and also hath truly ascended from the earth aboue the heauens that be subiect to our sight and shall there remaine from whence he exerciseth a gouernment ouer al these beneath euen as he is man vntill he come truely from thence to iudge both quicke and dead Moreouer we doe also auouch that as the signes are offered to the bodie so the thinges signified are offered to the minde and therefore that the signes are receiued of euery one with the hand and mouth that come vnto the supper the which vnto some namely to the worthie receiuets do turne vnto saluation but vnto others that is the vnworthy communicants by reason of the profanation of the signes and contempt of the thing signified they doe turne to condemnation As for the things signified those we affirme to be truely and effectuallie apprehended onely of those that be indued with a right minde and a true faith and that alwaies vnto saluation whereunto the distance of place is no hinderance by reason of the vnspeakeable operation of the holie Ghost And yet not so as that the substances should be mingled betwixt themselues or cleaue together in any place for Christs flesh abideth in heauen and ours vpon the earth but that these things being mysticallie vnited which in true distance of situation are seperated we might draw from the flesh of Christ all gifts necessary for our saluation and especiallie that liuely iuise wherby we are nourished to eternall life Therefore whatsoeuer they pretend which are of the contrarie iudgement the controuersie is not either of the signe or of the thinges signified or of the truth of the sacraments or of the receiuing of them or of the effectes but of the onely definition of the sacramentall coniunction also of the manner of receiuing the thinges signified Both which we contend to be so interpreted by some out of the word of God that if their opinion be once graunted both the truth of Christes bodie his assention into heauen and his second comming is consequentlie ouerthrowne Looke the exposition of this article expressed in the diuers editions of the Auspurge confession though not after the same manner in the same words and for the full declaration therof look in the admonition lately set forth by our bretheren the Neustadians in the 5. chapter out of the which our agreement in this point of doctrine rightly declared doth appeere vpon the same Art 1. Of the abuses For the Masse is retained still amongst vs c. The Princes and Diuines in the assemblie at Newburdge testified in the yeare 1561. as is manifest by the decrees of that assemblie that they by the word Masse doe vnderstand the administration of the Supper and do from the bottome of their hearts detest the Romish Masse And although we doe abhorre all contentions about words and doe acknowledge that the worde Masse is not newlie sprong vp in the latine Church yet seeing that the originall of this tearme namely because almes were sent from the faithfull in their vsuall meetings at their loue feasts is long since abolished and seeing that this worde hath these many yeares broken out into great abhomination and so great that none so grosse or execrable was euer heard of wee doe not with out cause together with the thing abolish the name it selfe out of our Churches As for the holie liturgy there we think that it is most rightly celebrated where it is most simply most nearelie vnto the first institution obserued And seing it is manifest that the ceremonies in the Romane Liturgie are partlie in them selues vnprofitable partlie tending rather to an ambitious shew and pompe then to edification partlie ridiculous and partlie either in themselues superstitious or else readie to be turned into superstition Therfore the moste of them or in a manner all we haue in euery place vtterlie swept awaie Yet so as that the Church hath her liberty leftin things indifferent as it is meet and shall be declared in the 17. Section As for the speaking or singing of any thing in the publique Liturgie in such a tongue as is vnknowne to the common people vnlesse there be an interpreter the Apostle doth plainlie forbid it 1. Cor. 14. Vpon the same A Ceremonie in the new couenant without faith doth merit nothing c. No nor yet in the olde Testament yea neither any ceremonie nor faith it selfe doth merit anie thing but whereas the externall worke being performed with faith according to Gods commaundement is acceptable vnto him all that we teach out of Gods word to be of grace and not of debt Whereof looke the 8.
Saints being transformed into Idolls the worship which is due to God alone be againe transferred vnto them Howbeit they truelie seeme to be the wiser who doe not suffer any thing to be either taught or sung in the Church of God beside the word of God interpreted in a tongue peculiar to the people and in singing doe keepe this meane that the greatest parte of the time may be spent rather in hearing then in singing of the word of God and that which is sung may so be sung that the mindes may rather be instructed then the eares delighted with any broken musicke Vpon the Confession of Auspurge ANd meritorious workes Although we are perswaded that such meritorious workes be not meant in this place as by their owne worthines doe deserue any thing but that they be acceptable to God and are crowned not according to debt but according to grace yet we can not approoue this improper speach by what interpretation soeuer it be qualified as we haue alreadie in certaine places noted before Sect. 8. obser 7. vpon this confess Also Sect. 9. obse 2. vpon the same obser 1. vpon the Confess of Wirtemb Vpon the same The order of lessons in the Masse c. Also we haue declared before Sect. 14. obser 2. vpon the same Confess of Auspurge why we do worthely detest euen the very name of the Masse and as touching holidaies or fasts we spake thereof in the Confess of the Waldenses or Bohemia going next before this Vpon the Confession of Wirtemberge ANd to comfort them as wel by the preaching of the Gospell as by the dispensing of the Lords Supper c. We doe also vnderstand this without any preiudice to the liberty of other Churches wherein the Supper vseth not to be administred but in the publique assembly lest that saluation might seeme to be tied to the Sacraments or the fruit of the Supper of the Lord be bound to that time onely wherein it is receiued Vpon the same We thinke it is a profitable thing c. In this point also the Churches doe vse their liberty to edifying howbeit we think it the safer way once to lay aside funerall orations with honest simplicitie to burie those that are departed godlily seeing that it is a very hard thing to keepe a meane therein and we ought very carefully to take heede that not so much as the least entrance be opened to the reuoking of the opinion of praiers to be made for the dead then the which nothing can happen more pernitious in the Church of God as the lamentable experience of so many ages hath taught IN THE 17. SECTION Vpon the French Confession WE thinke it to be necessarie In all the French and Belgian Synodes it was decreed that it is necessarie for this people plainly to reprooue those that be vnrulie or impenitent and not to leaue them to the discretion of their owne conscience but whereas the lawfull intelligence of the Presbyterie goeth before so long to exclude them from the Supper of the Lord till they doe testify their amendment By which custome notwithstanding they meane not to preiudicate those brethren who thinke that they can auoid the prophanation of the Supper of the Lord although they doe not so farre extend the authoritie of the Ecclesiasticall Censure Vpon the Confession of Belgia ANd hereunto excommunication is chiefly necessary c. Looke the obseruation which goeth next before this vpon the French Confession Vpon the Confession of Auspurge THe Bishops might easilie c. Three kindes of Bishops may be reckoned vp One which is in deed the Apostles Bishop and is a Bishop in order not in degree and is common to all Pastours that is to the Ministers of the word An other is not onelie in order but also in degree whereby the wholl cleargie of some Dioces is subiect to some one man and is euen by the testimony of Ierome himselfe an olde inuention of mans appointment and not of Gods ordinance limited and hedged in by verie many auncient Canons But as for the third kinde which roueth farre and wide not onely beyonde the worde of god but also beyond the most iust Canons and is in deed Satannical and Tyrannicall and as yet florishing in the Romane false named Church we doe detest it as a most certaine pestilence of the Christian Church Vpon the same It were for the chief Bishops gentlenes We suppose that this is not ment of the Popes gentlenes whom all the purer churches doe at once detest as that Antichrist but of that kinde of Bishops which in the obseruation next before this we called the second sort Which though it be so yet it seemeth to be against the old Canons that that should here â—e hanged vpon the Bishops gentlenes which after lawfull intelligence they are rather bound to doe both by Gods lawes and by mans or else they are to be remooued from their Bishopprick Vpon the same To haue rule taken from Bishops It is without al controuersie that Christ did not onelie distinguish but also both by word and his owne example seuer the ciuill rule and iurisdiction from the Ecclesiasticall Besides that is also a plaine case that the goods purposed and appointed to the vses of the Churches were in olde time giuen not to the Bishops owne persons but to the Church it selfe Now how fare it is expedient that the Bishops should carie the shew and apperance of any ciuill rule and iurisdiction it is the duetie of Godlie Magistrates to consider Vpon the same The Apostles decree touching things offered to Idolls to wit touching that sorte of things offered to Idolls which is eaten at the tables of deuills or by the eating whereof men sinne against their weake brethren Like as the decree of the Apostles is expounded of Paul 1. Cor. 9. 10. Vpon the confession of Saxony NOt lawfull for Kings nor Bishops to make lawes or rites that can not stand with the word c. And therefore no mysticall rites that is which carie some mysterie or hid signification in them though not otherwise impious as namelie such as should be parts of Gods doctrine or kindes of Sacraments but onlie such lawes as pertaine to order and decencie as is said in the end of this Article that not vpon their priuate will and aduise but by the iudgement of a lawfull assemblie IN THE 18. SECTION Vpon the former Confession of Heluetia BVt vpon iust cause c. to wit taken from the word of God For we do not think that it is lawfull for men at their pleasure tomake lawes concerning diuorcements in marriages permitted and alreadie contracted according to the word of God as they may do in contracts which are meerelie ciuill for the Lord hath said That which God hath ioyned together let not man separate But the matter being diligentlie weighed by them of whome it is profitable for the Church that
is that perpetuall obedience that true pure and chiefe loue of God and those other gifts of perfect nature Wherefore those defectes and this concupiscence are things damnable and of their owne nature worthie of death And this originall blot is sinne indeede condemning and bringing eternall death euen now also vpon them which are not borne againe by baptisme and the holie Ghost They condemne the Pelagians who deny original sinne and thinke that those defects or this concupiscence are things indifferent or punishments onelie and not of their owne nature damnable and dreame that man maie satisfie the law of God and maie for that peculiar obedience bâ— pronounced iust before God These thinges are thus found in another edition ALso they teach that after Adams fall all men begotten after the common course of nature are boâ—e with sinne that is without the feare of God without 〈◊〉 in him and with concupiscence And that this disease or originall blot is sinne indeed condemning and bringing eternal death euen now vpon all that are not borne agaâ—â—â— by baptisme and the holie Ghost They condemne the Pelagians and others that deny this originall blotte to be sinne in deede and that they maie â—â—tenuate the glorie of the merit and benefits of Christ they do reason that a man maie by the strength of his owne reason be iustified before God Concerning free will they do teach that mans will hath some freedome to performe a ciuill iustice and to malâ— choise of things that are within the reach of reason but iâ— hath no power to performe a spiritual iustice without the holie spirit because Paul saith The naturall man perceiueth 〈◊〉 the things which are of the spirit of God and Christ saith without me ye can do nothing Now this spiritual iustice is wrought in vs when we are helped of the holie Ghost And we receiue the holy Ghost when we assent vnto the word of God that we maie be comforted through faith in all terrours of conscience as Paul teacheth when he saith That ye maie receiue the promis of the spirit through faith These things almost in as manie words saith Saint Augustine lib. 3. Hypogâ—ess We confesse that there is in all men a free will which hath indeed the iudgement of reason not that it is thereby apt without god either to begin or to performe anie thing in matters pertaining to God 〈◊〉 only in works belonging to this present life whether they be good or euill In Good works I affirme those to be which arise of the goodnes of nature as to be willing to labour in the fielde to desire meate or drinke to desire to haue a friend to desire apparell to desire to build an house to marie a wife to nourish cattell to learne the art of diuerse good things to desire any good thing pertaining to this present life all which are not without Gods gouernment yea they now are and had their beginning from God In euill thinges I account such as these to desire to worship an image to desire manslaughter This sentence of Augustine doth notablie teach what is to be attributed to free will and doth put a plaine difference betweene ciuill discipline or the exercises of humane reason and spirituall motions true feare patience constancie faith inuocation in moste sharpe tentations in the middest of Satans subtill assaultes in the terrours of sinne In these surelie we had great neede to be guided and helped of the holie spirit according to that saying of Paull The spirit helpeth our infirmitie We condemne the Pelagians all such as they are who teach that by the onelie powers of nature without the holie spirit we may loue God aboue all and fullfill the law of god as touching the substance of our actions We doe freelie and necessarilie mislike these dreames for they doe obscure the benefits of Christ For therefore is Christ the Mediatour set forth and mercie promised in the Gospell because that the lawe cannot be satisfied by mans nature as Paull witnesseth when he saith Rom. 8. The wisedome of the flesh is enmitie against God For it is not subiect to the law of God neither in deede can be For albeit that mans nature by it selfe can after some sort* performe externall workes for it can conteine the handes from theft murther yet can it not make those inward motions as true feare true faith patience and chastitie vnlesse the holie ghost doe gouerne and helpe our hearts And yet in this place also doe we teach that it is also the commaundement of God that the earnall motions should be restrained by the industrie of reason and by ciuill discipline as Paul saith The law is a schoolemaster to Christ Also The law is giuen to the vniust These things are thus found in another edition As touching free wil they teach that mans wil hath some libertie to worke a ciuill iustice and to chuse such things as reason can reach vnto But that it hath no power to worke the righteousnes of God or a spirituall iustice without the spirit of God Because that the naturall man perceiueth not the things that are of the spirit of God But this power is wrought in the heart when as men do receiue the spirit of God through the worde These thinges are in as many wordes affirmed by Saint Augustine Lib. 3. Hypognost c. as before They condemne the Pelagians and others who teach that onelie by the power of nature without the spirit of God we are able to loue God aboue all also to performe the commaundements of God as touching the substance of our actions For although that nature be able in some sorte to do the externall workes for it is able to withold the hands from theft and murther yet it cannot worke the inward motions as the feare of God trust in God chastitie patience Touching the cause of sinne they teach that albeit God doth create and preserue nature yet the cause of sinne is the will of the wicked to wit of the Deuil and of vngodlie men which turneth it selfe from God vnto other things against the commaundements of God when he speaketh a lie he speaketh of his owne This is found thus in an other edition TOuching the cause of sinne they teach that albeit God doth create and preserue our nature yet the cause of sinne is the will of the wicked to weete of the Deuill and of vngodlie men which will beeing destitute of Gods helpe turneth it selfe from God as Christ saith Ioan. 8. When he speaketh a lie he speaketh of his owne OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SAXONY ANd seeing the controuersies which are sprong vp do chiefly pertaine vnto two articles of the creed namelie to the article I beleeue the remission of sinnes and I beleeue the Catholike Church we wil shew the fountaines of these controuersies which beeing well weighed men may easilie vnderstand that our expositions are the verie voice of the Gospell and that our
beeing published that this outwarde anointing should be of any force to take away sinnes and to giue a spirituall and heauenlie health Notwithstanding the Ministers of the church are bound by duetie to visite the sicke and to praie together with the Church for their health and to comfort them as well by the preaching of the Gospell as by dispensing of the Lordes Supper And this is a godlie anointing whereby the holie Ghost is effectuall in the beleeuers CHAP. 24. Of the remembrance of the dead ALthough in deede there is no difference betweene a Saint resting in Christ and a faithfull man departed for euerie one which dieth in the faith of Christ is a Saint yet because it hath pleased some to put a difference betwixt these two we also thought it good to make two seuerall Chapters thereof And first we thinke that it belongeth to a godlie minde to make decent mention of his elders which haue died in the faith of Christ and to shew forth towarde their posteritie and friendes which are aliue in all duetifull manner that we can that thankefullnes which is due to those benefits which we receiued of them Secondly faith requireth of vs that we doe not thinke that the dead are nothing but that they doe in deede liue before God to wit that the godlie doe liue blessedlie in Christ and that the wicked doe liue in an horrible expectation of the reuelation of the iudgement of God Also charitie requireth that wee shoulde wish all peace and happines to them that are dead in Christ This also is to be added that to testifie the hope of our resurrection we muste burie our dead decently so neere as may be and as the time and conditions of men will suffer Therfore we thinke it is a profitable thing that at burialls those things be rehearsed expounded out of the holie Scriptures which doe serue to strengthen our faith in the horror of death and to confirme our hope of the resurrection But that the dead are helped by those vsuall watchings praiers and sacrifices and that by the merites thereof they be either deliuered from their paines or obtaine a greater felicitie which is in heauen there is no testimonie out of that doctrine which is in deede Propheticall and Apostolicall For there is one onelie merit of eternall life and we haue one onely redemption and deliuerance to wit the passion of our Lord Iesus Christ and this merit is made ours when we beleeue in Christ and we haue nothing to doe with it when we do not beleeue the Gospell of Christ Ioh. 3. God sent not his Sonne into the worlde that he should condemne the world but that the world through him might be saued He that beleeueth in him shall not be condemned but he that beleeueth not is condemned alreadie because he beleeueth not in the onelie begotten Sonne of God Therefore if any man shall departe out of this life in the faith of Christ he hath all the merit of Christ needeth no other For God which gaue his Sonne doth also giue al things with him as Paul saith But he that departeth hence without Christ cannot be helped by any merittes of men because that without Christ there is no saluation Cyprian against Demet. Tract 1. saith When a man is once departed hence there is no place left for repentance there is no effect of satisfaction here life is either lost or helde fast here we must prouide for eternall saluation by the seruice or worshippe of God and by the fruite of faith And Hierome vpon the Epistle to the Gal. Cap. 6. saith We are taught by this small sentence though obscurelie a new point of doctrine which lieth hid to wit that whilest we be in this present worlde we may helpe one an other either by praiers or by counsell but when we shall come before the tribunall seate of Christ it is not Iob nor Daniell nor Noe that can intreate any thing for vs but euerie man shall beare his own burthen For as touching that which is cited out of the Machabees That sacrifices were offered for the sinnes of the dead the Author himselfe of the booke doth doubt in the end of the booke whether he hath written well craueth pardon if in any point he hath erred Therefore let vs pardon him that without any authoritie of the holie Scripture he affirmeth that the dead are freed from their sinne by the sacrifices and praiers of them that be aliue And Tertullian saith Oblations are made one day euerie yeare for them that are dead But this was either receiued without authoritie of the word of God from the customes of the heathen as many other things were or by the name of Oblation we must vnderstand a publique rememberance of those which died in the faith of Christ and a thankesgiuing for those benefittes which God bestowed vpon them CHAP. 25. Of Purgatorie ALthough we ought not to doubt but that the Saints haue their Purgatorie fire in this life as the examples of Dauid Ezechias Ionas and others doe witnes yet it is not without cause doubted whether that after this life there be such a Purgatorie as the common sort of men doe thinke there is wherein the soules be so long tormented till either by their punishment they doe satisfie for their sinnes or be redeemed by Indulgences For if Purgatorie be such a thing it is much to be merueiled at that neither the Prophets nor the Apostles haue in their writings deliuered vnto vs any thing thereof certeinelie and plainlie but rather doe teach and that not obscurely the cleane contrarie Mar. 16. Preach ye the Gospell to euerie creature he that shal beleeue and be baptized shall be saued but he that will not beleeue shall be condemned Here be two degrees of men placed the one of them which beleeue the Gospel and they are pronounced saued the other of them which doe not beleeue the Gospell and these are pronounced condemned there is no meane betwixt these two For either thou doest departe out of this life in the faith of Iesus Christ and then thou hast remission of thy sinnes for Christ his sake and the righteousnes of Christ is imputed to thee Therefore he which dieth beeing accompanied with Christ he wanteth nothing toward the obteining of true and eternall life but he which departeth from hence without Christ goeth into eternall darkenes If beside these two degrees there were some other third state of soules in an other world certeinlie Paul Who was taken vp into Paradise and into the third heauen saw many secret things would not haue enuied the Church this knowledge But see when he doth of set purpose write to the Thessalonians concerning Christians that sleepe he maketh no mention at all of anie Purgatorie but rather willeth them Not to be sorofull euen as others which haue no hope Therefore if there were anie such state of soules in another world as the common people thinketh there is
Paull could not be withhâ—ld but in so fit a place he would plainelie haue declared this state of soules and would haue prescribed a meane vnto the Church whereby miserable soules might be deliuered from their torment But the true and Catholike Church in deed hath plainelie shewed that shee hath no certaintie at all concerning this third kinde of the state of soules in another world Chrysostome in his second sermon of Lazarus saieth If thou hast violently taken anie thing from anie man restore it and saie as doth Zacheus If I haue taken from anie man by forged cauillation I restore fourefoulde If thou art become an enimie to anie man be reconciled before thou come to iudgement Discharge all thinges here that without greefe thou maist beholde that tribunall seat Whilest we be here we haue manie excellent hopes But so soone as we depart thither it is not then in our power to repent nor to wash awaie our sinnes And againe He that in this present life shall not wash awaie his sinnes shall not finde any comforte afterward Augustine although he place certaine men in the middest betiwxt them that be verie good and those that be verie euill to the one sorte whereof he seemeth to assigne the place of Purgatorie yet in other places he doubteth of that matter and doth not define anie certaintie Therefore we must so thinke of this opinion of Augustine as he requireth that is we must receiue that which is confirmed either by the authority of the Scripture or by probable reason But it is euident that those places of the Scripture which are commonlie cited to establish Purgatorie are wrested from the naturall to a straunge sense and are farre otherwise expounded euen of the aâ—ncient writers themselues And those reasons which Augustine bringeth for his opinion do seme to leane to this foundation That we obtaine remission of our sinnes and life not onelie for Christ his sake through faith but also for the merites of our workes But how this agreeth with the true Apostolike doctrine we haue before declared Wherefore we thinke that this speculation of Purgatorie fire is to be left to it owne authors and that we must chiefely doe this as Paull exhorteth vs that we maie confirme our selues one another with speaches touching the assured faith of our resurrection and saluation in Christ Iesus for whose sake God doth so fauour the faithfull that in the middest of death he preserueth them and giueth them true peace OVT OF THE CONFESSION OF SVEVELAND Of praiers and fastinges CHAP. 7. VVE haue among vs praiers and Religious fastes which are moste holie workes and such as doe verie much beseeme Christians whereunto our Preaehers do most diligentlie exhorte their hearers For true fasting is as it were a renouncing of this present life which is alwaies subiect to euill lustes and desires and a meditation of the life to come which is free from all perturbation And praier is a lifting vp of the minde vnto God and such a familiar speach with him as no other thing can so greatlie set a man on fire with heauenlie affections more mightelie make the minde comformable to the will of God And though these exercies be neuer so holie and necessarie for Christians yet seeing that a mans neighbour is not so much benefited by them as man is prepared that he maie with fruit and profit haue regarde of his neighbour they are not to be preferred before holie doctrine godlie exhortations and admonitions and also other dueties whereby our neighbour doth presentlie receiue some profit Whereupon we reade of our Sauiour that in the night time he gaue him selfe to praier and in the daie time to doctrine and to heale the sicke For as loue is greater then faith and hope so to beleeue those thinges which come neerest vnto loue to wit such as bring assured profit vnto men are to be perferred before all other holie functions whereupon S. Chrysostome writeth that Among the wholl companie of vertues fasting hath the last place Of the Commaunding of Fastes CHAP. 8. BVt because that no mindes but these that be ardent and peculiarlie stirred vp by the heauenlie inspiration can either praie or faste aright and with profit we beleeue that it is farre better after the example of the Apostles and the former more sincere Church by holie exhortations to inuite men hereunto then to wring them out by preceptes such especiallie as doe binde men vnder paine of deadlie sinne the which thing the Priestes that were of late toke vpon them to doe when as then the order of Priestes had not a litle degenerated But we had rather leaue the placetime and manner both of praying and also of fasting to the arbitrement of the holie Ghost then to prescribe them by certaine lawes especiallie such as maie not be broken without some sacrifice of amends Yet for their sakes that be the younger and more imperfect sorte our Preachers doe not dislike that there should be an appointed time and meanes both for prayer and also for fasting that as it were by these holie introductions to exercises they might be prepared hereunto so that it be done without bynding of the conscience We were induced thus to thinke not so much for that all compulsion being against a mans will is repugnant to the nature of these actions but rather because that neither Christ himselfe nor anie of his Apostles haue in any place made mentioÌ„ of such kinde of precepts this doth Chrysostome also witnes saying Thou seest that an vpright life doth helpe more then all other thinges Now I tearme an vpright life not the labour of Fasting nor the bed of haire or ashes but if thou doest despise monie no otherwise then it becommeth thee if thou burne with charitie if thou nourish the hungrie with thy bread if thou ouercome thy anger if thou dost not desire vaine glorie if thou be not possessed with enuie for these be the thinges that he teacheth for he doth not saie that he will haue his fast to be followed howbeit he might haue proponed those 40. daies vnto vs but he saith Learne of me because I am meeke and lowlie in heart Yea rather on the contrarie side saith he eate all that is set before you Moreouer we doe not read that anie solemne or set faste was enioyned to the auncient Church but that faste of one daie For those fastes which as the scripture doth witnes were ordeyned of Prophets and of Kinges it is certaine that they were no set fastes but enioyned onelie for their time to wit when as euident calamities either hanging ouer their heads or presentlie pinching them did so require it Seeing therfore that the Scripture as S. Paull doth affirme doth instruct a man to euerie good worke and yet is ignorant of these fastes which are extorted by precepts we doe not see how it could be lawful for the successours of the Apostles to ouercharge the Church with so
great and so daungerous a burthen Truelie Irenaeus doth witnes that in times past the obseruation of faste in Churches was diuers and free as it is reade in the Ecclesiasticall historie lib. 8. cap. 14. In the same booke Eusebius maketh mention that one Apollonius an Ecclesiasticall writer among other arguments vsed this for one to confute the doctrine of Montanus the heretike Because he was the first that made lawes for fastes Therupon Chrysostome saith in a vertaine place Fasting is good but let no man be compelled thereunto And in another place he exhorteth him that is not able to faste to absteyne from deinties and yet affirmeth that it doth not much differ from fasting and that it is a strong weapon to represse the furie of the Deuill Moreouer experience also it selfe doth more then prooue that these precepts concerning fastes haue bin a great hinderance to godlines Therefore when we saw it verie euidentlie that the chiefe men in the Church did beside the authoritie of the Scripture take vpon themselues this power so to enioyne fastes as to binde mens consciences vnder paine of deadlie sinne we did loose the consciences out of these snares but by the Scriptures and chiefely by Pauls writinges which doe with a singular endeauour remooue these rudiments of the world from the necks of Christians For wee ought not lightlie to account of that saying of Paull Let no man condemne you in meate and drinke or in respect of an holie daie or of the new Moone or of the Sabbath daies And againe Therefore if ye be dead with Christ from the rudiments of the worlde why as though ye liued in the worlde are ye burdened with traditions For if S. Paull then whome no man at any time did teach Christ more certainelie doe earnestlie affirme that through Christ wee haue obteined such libertie in outwarde thinges that he doth not onelie not giue authoritie to anie creature to burden those which beleeue in Christ no not so much as with those ceremonies and obseruations which notwithstanding God himselfe appointed and would haue to be profitable in their time but also denounceth that they be fallen awaie from Christ and that Christ shall nothing at all profitte them who suffer themselues to be addicted thereunto what shall wee then thinke of those commaundements which men haue deuised of their owne braine not onelie without anie oracle but also without anie example worthie to be followed and which are therefore made vnto manie not onelie beggerlie and weake but also hurtfull not elements that is rudiments of holie discipline but also impediments of true godlines How much more vniustlie shall anie man take vnto himselfe authoritie ouer the inheritance of Christ to oppresse him with such kinde of bondage and how farre shall he remooue vs from Christ if we submit our selues vnto him For who doth not see the glorie of Christ to whom we ought whollie to liue whome he hath whollie redeemed to himselfe and restored to libertie and that by his blood to be more obscured if beside his authoritie we doe binde our conscience to those lawes which are the inuentions of men then to those which haue God for their author although they were to be obserued but onelie for their time Certainelie it is a lesse fault to play the Iewe then the Heathen Now it is the manner of the heathen to receiue lawes for the worship of God which haue their beginning from mans inuention onelie God neuer being asked counsell of in the matter Wherefore if in anie matter at all certainlie here that saying of Paull taketh place Ye are bought with a great price be not made the seruants of men Of the choise of meates CHAP. 9. FOr the same cause was that forbearing and chusing of meates enioyned and tyed to certaine daies which S. Paull writing to Timothie calleth the doctrine of Deuils Neitheir is their answere sufficient Who saie that these thinges be spoken onelie against the Manichies Enâ—ratites Tatians and Marcionites who did whollie forbid certaine kindes of meates and mariage For the Apostle in this place hath condemned those which commaund to abstaine from meates which Gâ—d hath created to be taken with thankâ—giuing c. Now they also which do but forbid to take certaine meates on certaine daies do neuertheles commaund men to abstaine from those meats which God hath created to be taken are cosin germanes to the doctrine of the Deuils the which also is euidentlie seene by the reason which the Apostle addeth For saith he Whatsoeuer God hath created it is good and nothing is to be refused that is receiued with giuing of thankes Here he doth not take exception against anie times although no man fauoured frugalitie temperance and also choise chastisments of the flesh and lawfull fasting more greatlie then he did Certainlie a Christian must be frugall and sometime the flesh must be chastised by diminishing the dailie and accustomed portion or diet but base meates and a meane doth serue better to this purpose then anie kinde of meates to conclude it is meete for Christians now and then to take vpon them a lawful faste but that must not be an abstinence from certaine but from all meates nor from meates onelie but also from all the deinteis of this life whatsoeuer For what kinde of fast is this what abstinence onlie to chaunge the kinde of deinties the which thing at this day they vse to doe which are counted more religious then others seing that Saint Chrysostome doth not account it to be a faste if we continue whollie without meates euen vnto the euening except together with absteining from meates we doe also conteine our selues from those thinges which be hurtfull and bestow much of that leisure vpon the studie and exercise of spirituall thinges That by praiers and fastes we must not looke to merit anie thing CHAP. 10. MOreouer our Preachers haue taught that this fault is to be amended in praiers and fastes that commonlie men are taught to seeke to obtaine I know not what merit and iustification by these workes For As we are saued by grace through faith so also are we iustified And touching the wotkes of the law among the which praiers and fastes are reckoned Paull writeth thus For we through the Spiritwaite for the hope of righteousnes through faith Therefore we must praie but to this ende that we maie receiue of God not that wee maie hereby giue anie thing vnto him VVe must faste that we maie the better praie and keepe the flesh within the compasse of it duetie and not before God to deserue anie thing for our selues This onelie ende and vse of prayers both the Scripture and also the writinges and examples of the Fathers doe prescribe vnto vs. Moreouer the case so standeth with vs that although wee coulde praie and faste so religiouslie and so perfectlie doe all those thinges which God hath inioyned vs that nothing coulde more be required of vs which hitherto no mortall man hath